Skip to main content

Full text of "Bohemia in London"

See other formats


'CO 

I® 

!LO 


BOHEMIA    IN    LONDON 


«/  toute  majeunesse ; 
Je  I'aifait  sans  presque  y  songer. 
IlyJ>arait,  je  le  con/esse, 
E t  j' aurais  pu  le  corriger. 

Mais  quand  Vhomme  change  sans  cesse, 
A  u  j>asst  fiourquoi  rien  changer  ? 
Va-t  'en,  pawvre  oisean  passager; 
Que  Dieu  te  niene  a  ton  adresse  ! 


First  Published  1907 
Second  Edition ,  1912 


DOCTOR  JOHNSON'S  HOtfSE  IN  GOUGH  SQUARE 


BOHEMIA  IN 

LONDON  *  *  * 

BY    ARTHUR    RANSOME 

WITH  ILLUSTRATIONS 
BY     FRED     TAYLOR 


LONDON 

STEPHEN  SWIFT  AND  CO  LIMITED 
1 6  KING  STREET  COVENT  GARDEN 

MCMXII 


BY  THE   SAME    AUTHOR 

THE   SOULS  OF  THE   STREETS. 

1904 

THE  STONE  LADY.     1905 
A  HISTORY  OF  STORYTELLING. 

1909 
EDGAR  ALLAN  POE :  A  CRITICAL 

STUDY.    1910 
THE    HOOFMARKS    OF     THE 

FAUN.     1911 
OSCAR  WILDE :  A  CRITICAL  STUDY. 

1912 

ETC. 


TO 
M.   P.   SHIEL 


CONTENTS 

INTRODUCTORY   CHAPTER 

PAGE 

Planning  books  and  writing  them — The  material  of  the 
book — Paris  and  London — The  method  of  the  book — 
The  word  "  Bohemia  "—Villon— Grub  Street— Haz- 
litt  and  Reynolds — Petrus  Borel,  Gautier,  Murger — 
Modern  Bohemia — Geography  .  .  .  ...  1 

AN    ARRIVAL    IN    BOHEMIA 

Walking  home  in  the  morning — Coffee-stalls — Hazlitt, 
De  Quincey,  Goldsmith — The  grocer's  van — The 
journey— "Love  for  Love"  at  the  World's  End— The 
first  lodging — Furniture — The  first  night  in  Bohemia  11 

OLD   AND   NEW   CHELSEA 

Don  Saltero's— Smollett— Franklin— The  P.B.— Carlyle 
and  Hunt — Carlyle's  house — Chelsea  and  the  river — 
Rossetti  in  Cheyne  Walk — Whistler's  dinner-party — 
and  Steele's — Turner's  house — The  Embankment  .  29 

A   CHELSEA   EVENING 

An  actor — "Gypsy" — A  room  out  of  a  fairy  tale— The 
guests — "Opal  hush" — Singing  and  Stories — Going 

home .         .45 

ix 


x  CONTENTS 

IN   THE   STUDIOS 

PAGE 

The  Studio — Posing  the  model — Talking  and  painting — 
The  studio  lunch — The  interrupter — Artists'  models 
—The  Chelsea  Art  Club— The  Langham  Sketch  Club 
— Sets  in  the  Studios— Hospitality  .  *  .  .  63 

THE   COUNTRY    IN   BOHEMIA 

London  full  of  countrymen — Hazlitt  in  the  Southampton 
— Borrow  and  the  publisher — Bampfylde's  life — The 
consolation  of  the  country — Country  songs  from  an 
artist's  model — A  village  reputation  ....  81 

OLD   AND   NEW   SOHO 

Pierce  Egan — "  Life  in  London  " — De  Quincey  in  Greek 
Street  —  Thackeray  —  Sandwiches  and  bananas  — 
Barrel-organs — The  Soho  restaurants — Beguinot's— 
The  Dieppe — Brice's — The  waiters  ....  97 

COFFEE-HOUSES   ABOUT   SOHO 

Casanova  at  the  Orange — The  Moorish — The  Algerian — 
The  Petit  Riche — The  Bohemian  in  the  Province — 
Newspaper  proprietors  in  the  Europe  .  .  .117 

THE   BOOK-SHOPS   OF   BOHEMIA 

The  Charing  Cross  Road — Book-buying — "  The  Anatomy 
of  Melancholy  " — The  ordinary  shop — Richard  Savage 
pawning  books — Selling  review  copies — Gay  and  the 
book-shops — Lamb  and  "street  readers" — Market- 
stalls— True  Bookmen— Old  ladies— Tom  Folio— A 
prayer  to  my  publishers  .  •  •  .  .135 


CONTENTS  xi 


OLD   AND   NEW   FLEET   STREET 

PAGE 

Johnson  and  Boswell — Goldsmith  and  Doctor  Kenrick — 
Hazlitt  and  Charles  Lamb — De  Quincey  and  Coleridge 
at  the  Courier  office — The  " Tom  and  Jerry"  times — 
Dickens— Elizabethan  Fleet  Street— Fleet  Street  on  a 
sunny  morning — The  pedestrians — Mitre  Court — 
Salisbury  Court— The  Cock — The  Cheshire  Cheese — 
The  Rhymers'  Club— The  Press  Club— Cafes  in  Fleet 
Street— A  Fleet  Street  Talking  Club  .  .  .  .153 

SOME   NEWSPAPERS   AND    MAGAZINES 

An  organ  of  enlightened  criticism — An  editor — Methods 
of  work — The  gay  way  with  reviewing — Log-rolling — 
Our  circulation — Another  editor — Two  more — The 
Bohemian  magazines — Financiers  and  poets  .  .177 

WAYS   AND    MEANS 

Literary  Ghosting — "  An  author  to  be  let" — Borrowing — 
Chatterton — Waiting  for  your  money — Penury  and 
art — Extravagance  the  compensation  for  poverty — 
Scroggen — A  justifiable  debauch  ....  195 

TALKING,   DRINKING   AND   SMOKING 

The  true  way  for  enjoyment — " Tavern  crawls" — The 
right  reader  —  Doctor  Johnson  —  Ben  Jonson — 
Beaumont—  Gay— Herrick— "  The  Ballad  of  Nappy 
Ale  ''—Keats  —William  Davies— The  Rules  of  the  old 
Talking  Clubs— To  the  reader  .  .  .  .  .211 

OLD   AND   NEW   HAMPSTEAD 

Steele — The  Kit-cats — Dickens  and  red-hot  chops — Lamb 
— Leigh  Hunt's  cottage  —  "Sleep  and  Poetry"  — 
Hazlitt  on  Leigh  Hunt — Leigh  Hunt's  friends — 
Modern  Hampstead — The  salons — The  conversation — 
The  Hampstead  poets  .......  229 


xii  CONTENTS 

A   WEDDING   IN    BOHEMIA 

PAGE 

Bride  and  bridegroom — The  procession — Madame  of  the 

restaurant — Creme  de  Menthe — The  morning    .         .     241 

A   NOVELIST 

,        .        ,        .         ..',-.    7.-.  .  "•(»  ,'      •     253 

A   PAINTER 
.        .        .        ,..       .267 

A   GIPSY    POET 

.. '  •  .      ..'  v':    .•'-.."•:'      .      .   275 

CONCLUSION 

Crabbe  in  17B1  and  in  1817 — Bohemia  only  a  stage  in  a 
man's  life — The  escape  from  convention — Practical 
matters — Hazlitt  and  John  Lamb — The  farewell  to 
Bohemia — Marriage — Other  ways  out — Quod  erat 
demonstrandum  .  .  .  .  .  283 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER 


BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER 

WHEN  authors  are  honest  to  themselves,  they  admit 
that  their  books  are  failures,  in  that  they  are  never 
quite  what  they  wished  to  make  them.  A  book  has 
a  wilful  way  of  its  own,  as  soon  as  it  is  fairly  started, 
and  somehow  has  a  knack  of  cheating  its  writer  out  of 
itself  and  changing  into  something  different.  It  is 
usually  a  reversal  of  the  story  of  "  Beauty  and  the 
Beast."  The  odious  beast  does  not  become  a  prince ; 
but  a  wonderful,  clear,  brilliant  coloured  dream  (as 
all  books  are  before  they  are  written)  turns  in  the 
very  hands  of  its  author  into  a  monster  that  he  does 
not  recognise. 

I  wanted  to  write  a  book  that  would  make  real 
on  paper  the  strange,  tense,  joyful  and  despairing, 
hopeful  and  sordid  life  that  is  lived  in  London  by 
young  artists  and  writers.  I  wanted  to  present  life  in 
London  as  it  touches  the  people  who  come  here,  like 
Whittingtons,  to  seek  the  gold  of  fame  on  London 
pavements.  They  are  conscious  of  the  larger  life  of 
the  town,  of  the  struggling  millions  earning  their 
weekly  wages,  of  the  thousands  of  the  abyss  who  earn 
no  wages  and  drift  from  shelter  to  shelter  till  they 


4  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

die;  they  know  that  there  is  a  mysterious  East  End, 
full  of  crowded,  ill-conditioned  life ;  they  know  that 
there  is  a  West  End,  of  fine  houses  and  a  more 
elaborate  existence ;  they  have  a  confused  knowledge 
of  the  whole,  but  only  a  part  becomes  alive  and  real, 
as  far  as  they  themselves  are  concerned.  That  part 
is  the  material  of  which  I  hoped  to  make  this  book. 

There  are  a  dozen  flippant,  merry  treatises  on 
Bohemia  in  London,  that  talk  of  the  Savage  Club 
and  the  Vagabond  dinners,  and  all  the  other  con- 
sciously unconventional  things  that  like  to  consider 
themselves  Bohemian.  But  these  are  not  the  real 
things ;  no  young  poet  or  artist  fresh  to  London, 
with  all  his  hopes  unrealised,  all  his  capacity  for 
original  living  unspent,  has  anything  to  do  with 
them.  They  bear  no  more  vital  relation  to  the 
Bohemian  life  that  is  actually  lived  than  masquerades 
or  fancy-dress  balls  bear  to  more  ordinary  existence. 
Members  of  the  Savage  Club,  guests  of  the  Vagabonds 
have  either  grown  out  of  the  life  that  should  be  in 
my  book,  or  else  have  never  lived  in  it.  They  are 
respectable  citizens,  dine  comfortably,  sleep  in  well- 
aired  beds,  and  find  hot  water  waiting  for  them  in  the 
mornings.  It  is,  perhaps,  the  unreality  of  their  pre- 
tences that  makes  honest  outsiders  who  are  disgusted 
at  the  imitation,  or  able  to  compare  them  with  the 
inhabitants  of  the  Quartier  or  Montmartre,  say  that 
there  is  no  such  thing  as  Bohemia  in  London. 

But  there  is ;  and  any  one  who  considers  the 
number  of  adventurous  young  people  fresh  from  con- 
ventional homes,  and  consequently  ready  to  live  in 
any  way  other  than  that  to  which  they  have  been 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER  5 

accustomed,  who  come  to  town  with  heads  more  full 
of  poetry  than  sense,  must  realise  how  impossible  it  is 
that  there  should  not  be.  Indeed,  it  is  likely  that 
our  Bohemia,  certainly  in  these  days,  is  more  real 
than  that  of  Paris,  for  the  Quartier  is  so  well  adver- 
tised that  it  has  become  fashionable,  and  Americans 
who  can  afford  it  go  there,  and  almost  outnumber 
the  others  who  cannot  afford  anything  else.  Of 
course,  in  London  too,  there  are  people  who  are 
Bohemians  for  fun ;  but  not  so  many,  because  the 
fun  in  London  is  not  an  organised  merriment  that 
any  one  may  enjoy  who  can  pay  for  it.  Visitors  to 
London  do  not  find,  as  they  do  in  Paris,  men  waiting 
about  the  principal  streets,  offering  themselves  as 
guides  to  Bohemia.  The  fun  is  in  the  life  itself,  and 
not  to  be  had  less  cheaply  than  by  living  it. 

I  wanted  to  get  into  my  book,  for  example,  the 
precarious,  haphazard  existence  of  the  men  who  dine 
in  Soho  not  because  it  is  an  unconventional  thing  to 
do,  but  because  they  cannot  usually  afford  to  dine 
at  all,  and  get  better  and  merrier  dinners  for  their 
money  there  than  elsewhere,  the  men  who,  when  less 
opulent,  eat  mussels  from  a  street  stall  without 
unseemly  amusement  at  the  joke  of  doing  so,  but 
as  solemnly  as  you  and  I  eat  through  our  respect- 
able meals,  solacing  themselves  meanwhile  with  the 
thought  of  high  ideals  that  you  and  I,  being  better 
fed,  find  less  real,  less  insistent. 

It  was  a  difficult  thing  to  attempt ;  if  I  had  simply 
written  from  the  outside,  and  announced  that  oddly 
dressed  artists  ate  bananas  in  the  streets,  that  is  all 
that  could  be  said ;  there  is  an  end  of  it ;  the  meaning, 


6  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

the  essence  of  the  thing  is  lost,  and  it  becomes 
nothing  but  a  dull  observation  of  a  phenomenon  of 
London  life.  There  was  nothing  for  it  but  to 
confess,  to  write  in  the  first  person  of  my  own 
uncomfortable  happy  years,  and  to  trust  that  actual 
experience  would  give  blood  and  life,  at  least 
to  some  parts  of  the  picture.  Now  that  would 
have  been  very  pleasant  for  me,  in  spite  of  the  risk 
that  a  succession  of  pictures  connected  by  an  ego, 
should  seem  a  conceited  ego  exhibiting  itself  by  means 
of  a  succession  of  pictures.  But  there  was  another 
bother;  for  the  life  would  not  have  been  expressed 
if  there  were  no  suggestion  of  the  older  time,  the 
memories  of  famous  artists  and  writers  that  contri- 
bute to  make  the  poetry  of  the  present.  Now  it  was 
impossibly  ludicrous  to  be  continually  flying  off'  from 
the  detailed  experience  of  an  insignificant  person  like 
myself,  to  dismiss  in  a  cursory  sentence  men  like 
Johnson,  Hazlitt,  or  Sir  Richard  Steele.  Separate 
chapters  had  to  be  written  on  historical  Bohemia, 
giving  in  as  short  a  space  as  possible  something  of 
the  atmosphere  of  reminiscence  belonging  to  par- 
ticular localities.  There  are  consequently  two 
separate  threads  intertwisted  through  the  book, 
general,  historical  and  descriptive  chapters,  as  im- 
personal as  an  egotist  could  make  them,  chapters  on 
Chelsea,  Fleet  Street,  Soho  and  Hampstead,  and  any 
number  of  single  incidents  and  talks  about  different 
aspects  of  Bohemian  life — in  short,  all  the  hotch- 
potch that  would  be  likely  to  come  out  if  a  Bohemian 
were  doing  his  best  to  let  some  one  else  understand 
his  manner  of  living.  A  chapter  on  the  old  book- 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER  7 

stalls  will  jostle  with  an  account  of  the  Soho  coffee- 
houses. One  chapter  will  be  a  straightforward 
narrative  of  an  adventure,  another  a  discussion  of 
the  amazing  contrast  between  the  country  and  the 
town,  the  life  of  the  Bohemians  and  the  places  from 
which  they  come.  The  whole,  I  had  hoped,  would 
give  something  like  an  impression  of  the  untidy  life 
itself. 

Bohemia  is  an  abominable  word,  with  an  air  of 
tinsel  and  sham,  and  of  suburban  daughters  who 
criticise  musical  comedies  seriously,  and  remind  you 
twice  in  an  afternoon  that  they  are  quite  unconven- 
tional. But  the  best  dictionaries  define  it  as :  "  (1) 
A  certain  small  country;  (2)  The  gypsy  life;  (3) 
Any  disreputable  life;  (4)  The  life  of  writers  and 
painters  " — in  an  order  of  descent  that  is  really  quite 
pleasant.  And  on  consulting  a  classic  work  to  find 
synonyms  for  a  Bohemian,  I  find  the  following : 
"  Peregrinator,  wanderer,  rover,  straggler,  rambler, 
bird  of  passage,  gadabout,  vagrant,  scatterling,  land- 
loper, waif  and  stray,  wastrel,  loafer,  tramp,  vagabond, 
nomad,  gypsy,  emigrant,  and  peripatetic  somnambu- 
list." If  we  think  of  the  word  in  the  atmosphere  of 
all  those  others,  it  is  not  so  abominable  after  all,  and 
I  cannot  find  a  better. 

I  suppose  Villon  is  the  first  remembered  Bohemian 
poet.  He  had  an  uncomfortable  life  and  an  untidy 
death.1  Hunted  from  tavern  to  tavern,  from  place 
to  place,  stealing  a  goose  there,  killing  a  man  here 

1  Probably. 


8  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

in  a  drunken  brawl,  and  swinging  from  a  gibbet  in 
the  end  (though  we  have  no  proof  of  this),  he  is  a 
worthy  example  for  the  consideration  of  all  young 
people  who  wish  to  follow  literature  or  art  without 
any  money  in  their  pockets.  But  even  his  fate  would 
not  deter  them.  Indeed,  when  I  was  setting  out,  I 
even  wished  to  emulate  him,  and  was  so  foolish  as 
to  write  to  an  older  friend  that  I  wanted  to  be  such 
another  vagabond  as  Villon,  and  work  and  live  in  my 
own  free  way.  The  conceit  of  it,  the  idiocy — and 
yet,  it  is  something  to  remember  that  you  have  once 
felt  like  that.  My  friend  wrote  back  to  me  that  of 
all  kinds  of  bondage,  vagabondage  was  the  most  cruel 
and  the  hardest  from  which  to  escape.  I  believe 
him  now,  but  then  I  adventured  all  the  same. 

Looking  from  Villon  down  the  centuries,  Grub 
Street  seems  to  be  the  next  important  historical  fact, 
a  street  of  mean  lodgings  where  poor  hacks  wrote 
rubbish  for  a  pittance,  or  starved — not  a  merry 
place. 

And  then  to  the  happy  time  in  England,  when 
the  greatest  English  critic,  William  Hazlitt,  could 
write  his  best  on  a  dead  player  of  hand  fives;  when 
Reynolds,  the  friend  of  Keats,  could  write  a  sonnet 
on  appearing  before  his  lady  with  a  black  eye,  "  after 
a  casual  turn  up,"  and  speak  of  "the  great  men  of 
this  age  in  poetry,  philosophy,  or  pugilism" 

Then  we  think  of  the  Romantics  in  France. 
There  was  the  sturdy  poet,  Petrus  Borel,  setting  up 
his  "Tartars'  Camp"  in  a  house  in  Paris,  with  its 
one  defiant  rule  pasted  on  the  door :  "  All  clothing 
is  prohibited."  There  was  Balzac,  writing  for  a 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER  9 

fortnight  on  end  without  leaving  his  garret.  There 
was  Theophile  Gautier,  wishing  he  had  been  born  in 
the  pomp  of  ancient  days,  contenting  his  Grecian 
instincts  by  writing  in  a  big,  bare  room,  with  foils 
and  boxing  gloves  lying  always  ready  for  the  other 
Romantics  who  shared  the  place  with  him,  and  played 
the  Porthos  and  the  A  ram  is  with  a  noble  scorn  for 
the  nineteenth  century.  There  was  the  whole  jolly 
crowd  that  clapped  Hernani  into  fame,  and  lasted 
bravely  on  through  Murger's  day — Murger,  with  his 
Scenes  de  la  Vie  de  Boheme,  and  his  melancholy  verdict, 
"  Bohemia  is  the  preface  to  the  Academy,  the 
Hospital,  or  the  Morgue." 

And  now,  to-day,  in  this  London  Bohemia  of  ours, 
whose  existence  is  denied  by  the  ignorant,  all  these 
different  atmospheres  are  blended  into  as  many 
colours  as  the  iridescence  of  a  street  gutter.  Our 
Villons  do  not  perhaps  kill  people,  but  they  are  not 
without  their  tavern  brawls.  They  still  live  and 
write  poetry  in  the  slums.  One  of  the  best  books 
of  poetry  published  in  recent  years  was  dated  from 
a  dosshouse  in  the  Marshalsea.1  Our  Petrus  Borels, 
our  Gautiers,  sighing  still  for  more  free  and  spacious 
times,  come  fresh  from  Oxford  or  Cambridge,  write 
funny  sonnets  lamenting  the  age  of  Casanova,  and, 
in  a  pleasant  harmless  way,  do  their  best  to  imitate 
him.  Our  Reynoldses  are  mad  over  football,  and 
compose  verse  and  prose  upon  the  cricket  field.  Our 
Romantics  strut  the  streets  in  crimson  sashes,  carry 
daggers  for  their  own  delight,  and  fence  and  box  and 
compose  extravagant  happy  tales.  Grub  Street  has 

1  "  The  Soul's  Destroyer."     By  W.  H.  Davies. 


10  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

broken  up  into  a  thousand  garrets,  but  the  hacks 
are  still  the  same.  And,  as  for  Murgers  young  men, 
as  for  Collin,  as  for  Schaunard  with  his  hundred  ways 
of  obtaining  a  five  franc  piece,  why  I  knew  one  who 
lived  well  for  a  year  on  three  and  sixpence  of  his 
own  money  and  a  handsome  borrowing  face. 

«  Where  are  they  all  ?  "  you  ask.  «  Where  is  the 
Quartier  ?  "  It  is  difficult  to  give  an  answer  without 
telling  lies.  For  London  is  more  unwieldy  than 
Paris.  It  is  impossible  to  draw  a  map,  and  say, 
pointing  with  a  finger,  "  Here  are  artists,  here 
romantic  poets,  here  playwrights,  here  writers  of 
polemic  prose."  They  are  scattered  over  a  dozen 
districts,  and  mingled  all  together.  There  are  only 
a  few  obvious  grouping  points.  The  newspapers,  of 
course,  are  in  Fleet  Street,  and  the  writers  find  that 
much  of  their  life  goes  here,  in  the  taverns  and  coffee- 
houses round  about.  The  British  Museum  is  in 
Bloomsbury,  and  students  take  lodgings  in  the  old 
squares  and  in  the  narrow  streets  that  run  up  to  the 
Gray's  Inn  Road.  The  Charing  Cross  Road  is  full 
of  bookshops  where  all,  when  they  can  afford  it,  buy. 
Soho  is  full  of  restaurants  where  all,  when  they  can 
afford  it,  dine.  And  Chelsea,  dotted  with  groups  of 
studios,  full  of  small  streets,  and  cheap  lodgings,  is 
alive  with  artists  and  writers,  and  rich  with  memories 
of  both. 


But  Bohemia  may  be  anywhere.  It  is  a  tint  in 
the  spectacles  through  which  one  sees  the  world  in 
youth.  It  is  not  a  place,  but  an  attitude  of  mind. 


AN 

ARRIVAL 
IN 
BOHEMIA 


AN  ARRIVAL   IN   BOHEMIA 

I  HAD  hesitated  before  coming  fairly  into  Bohemia,  and 
lived  for  some  time  in  the  house  of  relations  a  little 
way  out  of  London,  spending  all  my  days  in  town, 
often,  after  a  talking  party  in  a  Bloomsbury  flat  or  a 
Fleet  Street  tavern,  missing  the  last  train  out  at 
night  and  being  compelled  to  walk  home  in  the  early 
morning.  Would  I  were  as  ready  for  such  walks 
now.  Why,  then,  for  the  sake  of  one  more  half  hour 
of  laugh  and  talk  and  song,  the  miles  of  lonely  trudge 
seemed  nothing,  and  all  the  roads  were  lit  with  lamps 
of  poetry  and  laughter.  Down  Whitehall  I  would 
walk  to  Westminster,  where  I  would  sometimes  turn 
into  a  little  side  street  in  the  island  of  quiet  that 
lies  behind  the  Abbey,  and  glance  at  the  windows  of 
a  house  where  a  poet  lived  whose  works  were  often  in 
my  pocket,  to  see  if  the  great  man  were  yet  abed, 
and,  if  the  light  still  glowed  behind  the  blind,  to 
wait  a  little  in  the  roadway,  and  dream  of  the  rich 
talk  that  might  be  passing,  or  picture  him  at  work, 
or  reading,  or  perhaps  turning  over  the  old  prints  I 
knew  he  loved. 

Then  on,  along  the  Embankment,  past  the  grey 
mass  of  the  Tate  Gallery,  past  the  bridges,  looking 
out  over  the  broad  river,  now  silver  speckled  in  the 
moonlight,  now  dark,  with  bright  shafts  of  light 

13 


14  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

across  the  water  and  sparks  of  red  and  green  from 
the  lanterns  on  the  boats.  When  a  tug,  with  a  train 
of  barges,  swept  from  under  a  bridge  and  brought 
me  the  invariable,  unaccountable  shiver  with  the  cold 
noise  of  the  waters  parted  by  her  bows,  I  would  lean 
on  the  parapet  and  watch,  and  catch  a  sight  of  a  dark 
figure  silent  upon  her,  and  wonder  what  it  would  be 
like  to  spend  all  my  days  eternally  passing  up  and 
down  the  river,  seeing  ships  and  men,  and  knowing 
no  hours  but  the  tides,  until  her  lights  would  vanish 
round  a  bend,  and  leave  the  river  as  before,  moving 
on  past  the  still  lamps  on  either  side. 

I  would  walk  on  past  Chelsea  Bridge,  under  the 
trees  of  Cheyne  Walk,  thinking,  with  heart  uplifted 
by  the  unusual  wine,  and  my  own  youth,  of  the  great 
men  who  had  lived  there,  and  wondering  if  Don 
Saltero's  still  knew  the  ghosts  of  Addison  and  Steele 
—and  then  I  would  laugh  at  myself,  and  sing  a 
snatch  of  a  song  that  the  evening  had  brought  me, 
or  perhaps  be  led  suddenly  to  simple  matters  by 
the  sight  of  the  bright  glow  of  light  about  the 
coffee-stall,  for  whose  sake  I  came  this  way,  instead 
of  crossing  the  river  by  Westminster  or  Vauxhall 
Bridge. 

There  is  something  gypsyish  about  coffee-stalls, 
something  very  delightful.  Since  those  days  I  have 
known  many :  there  is  one  by  Kensington  Church, 
where  I  have  often  bought  a  cup  of  coffee  in  the 
morning  hours,  to  drink  on  the  paupers'  bench  along 
the  railings  ;  there  is  another  by  Netting  Hill  Gate, 
and  another  in  Sloane  Square,  where  we  used  to  take 
late  suppers  after  plays  at  the  Court  Theatre ;  but 


THE  COFFEE  STALL 


AN  ARRIVAL  IN  BOHEMIA  17 

there  is  none  I  have  loved  so  well  as  this  small  un- 
tidy box  on  the  Embankment.  That  was  a  joyous 
night  when  for  the  first  time  the  keeper  of  the  stall 
recognised  my  face  and  honoured  me  with  talk  as  a 
regular  customer.  More  famous  men  have  seldom 
made  me  prouder.  It  meant  something,  this  vanity 
of  being  able  to  add  "  Evening,  Bill !  "  to  my  order 
for  coffee  and  cake.  Coffee  and  cake  cost  a  penny 
each  and  are  very  good.  The  coffee  is  not  too  hot 
to  drink,  and  the  cake  would  satisfy  an  ogre.  I 
used  to  spend  a  happy  twenty  minutes  among  the 
loafers  by  the  stall.  There  were  several  soldiers 
sometimes,  and  one  or  two  untidy  women,  and,  almost 
every  night,  a  very  small,  very  old  man  with  a  broad 
shoulder  to  him,  and  a  kindly  eye.  The  younger 
men  chaffed  him,  and  the  women  would  laughingly 
offer  to  kiss  him ;  but  the  older  men,  who  knew  his 
history,  were  gentler,  and  often  paid  for  his  cake 
and  coffee,  or  gave  him  the  luxury  of  a  hard-boiled 
egg.  He  had  once  owned  half  the  boats  on  the 
reach,  and  been  a  boxer  in  his  day.  I  believe  now 
that  he  is  dead.  There  were  others  too,  and  one, 
with  long  black  hair  and  very  large  eyes  set  wide 
apart,  attracted  me  strangely,  as  he  stood  there, 
laughing  and  talking  scornfully  and  freely  with  the 
rest.  One  evening  he  walked  over  the  bridge  after 
leaving  the  stall,  and  I,  eager  to  know  him,  left  my 
coffee  untasted,  and  caught  him  up,  and  said  some- 
thing or  other,  to  which  he  replied.  He  adjusted 
his  strides  to  mine,  and  walked  on  with  me  towards 
Clapham.  Presently  I  told  him  my  name  and  asked 
for  his.  He  stopped  under  a  lamp-post  and  looked 


18  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

at  me.  « I  am  an  artist,11  said  he,  «  who  does  not 
paint,  and  a  famous  man  without  a  name."  Then, 
angry  perhaps  at  my  puzzled  young  face,  he  swung 
oft'  without  saying  good-night  into  one  of  the  side 
streets.  I  have  often  wondered  who  and  what  he 
was,  and  have  laughed  a  little  sadly  to  think  how 
characteristic  he  was  of  the  life  I  was  to  learn. 
How  many  artists  there  are  who  do  not  paint ;  how 
many  a  man  without  a  name,  famous  and  great  within 
his  own  four  walls.  He  avoided  me  after  that,  and  I 
was  too  shy  ever  to  question  him  again. 

Often  the  dawn  was  in  the  sky  before  I  left  the 
coffee-stall  and  crossed  the  river,  and  then  the  grey 
pale  mist  with  the  faint  lights  in  it,  and  the  mysteri- 
ous ghosts  of  chimneys  and  bridges,  looming  far  away, 
seemed  the  most  beautiful  thing  in  life,  one  of  those 
promises  that  are  fairer  than  reality.  It  was  easy  to 
be  a  poet,  gazing  into  that  dream  that  hung  over  the 
river ;  easy  to  be  a  painter,  with  that  delicate  picture 
in  my  eyes.  Sometimes,  in  the  middle  of  the  bridge 
I  choked  in  my  throat,  and  walked  on  as  fast  as  I 
could,  with  my  eyes  straight  before  me,  that  I  might 
leave  it,  before  spoiling  that  beautiful  vision  by 
another  even  in  a  little  less  perfect. 

The  rest  of  the  journey  lay  between  red  brick 
houses,  duteously  asleep ;  ugly  flats,  ugly  villas,  as 
like  to  each  other  as  the  sheets  from  a  printing  press, 
lined  the  roads,  until  my  eyes  were  rested  from  their 
ugliness  by  a  mile  and  a  half  of  green  and  sparsely 
wooded  common  land,  sometimes  young  and  almost 
charming  on  a  dewy  morning,  sometimes  old,  ragged 
and  miserable  in  rain.  Then  I  had  to  turn  once 


AN  ARRIVAL  IN  BOHEMIA  19 

more  into  the  wilderness  of  brick,  through  which  I 
passed  to  the  ugliest  and  most  abominable  of  London's 
unpleasing  suburbs. 

I  do  not  know  quite  what  it  is  that  leads  artists 
and  writers  and  others  whose  lives  are  not  cut  to  the 
regular  pattern,  to  leave  their  homes,  or  the  existences 
arranged  for  them  by  their  relations,  for  a  life  that 
is  seldom  as  comfortable,  scarcely  ever  as  healthy,  and 
nearly  always  more  precarious.  It  is  difficult  not  to 
believe  that  the  varying  reasons  are  one  in  essence  as 
they  are  one  in  effect,  but  I  cannot  find  fewer  than 
three  examples,  if  all  cases  are  to  be  illustrated. 

There  is  young  Mr.  William  Hazlitt,  after  being 
allowed  to  spend  eight  years  doing  little  but  walking 
and  thinking,  suddenly  returns  to  his  childhood's  plan 
of  becoming  an  artist,  works  like  mad,  gets  a  com- 
mission to  copy  Titians  in  the  Louvre,  lives  for  an 
eager  four  months  in  Paris,  and  returns  to  spend 
three  years  tramping  the  North  of  England  as  an 
itinerant  portrait  painter.  De  Quincey,  on  the  other 
hand,  walks  out  from  his  school  gates,  with  twelve 
guineas  (ten  borrowed)  in  his  pockets,  to  his  adven- 
turous vagabondage  on  the  Welsh  hills,  for  no  more 
urgent  reason  than  that  his  guardians'  ideas  do  not 
jump  with  his  in  the  matter  of  sending  him  instantly 
to  college.  These  are  the  men  marked  out  early  for 
art  or  literature.  The  one  sets  out  because  his  old 
ones  are  not  in  sufficient  subservience  to  him,  the 
other  because  they  think  him  a  genius  and  allow  him 
to  do  what  he  wants.  In  both  of  these  cases  the 
essential  reason  seems  to  be  that  when  either  wants 
anything  he  wants  it  pretty  badly.  But  besides  these 


20  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

there  are  the  men  who,  like  Goldsmith,  take  up  an 
art  by  accident  or  necessity  in  later  years,  and  more 
often  than  not  are  sent  into  the  world  because  they 
are  failures  at  home,  and  given  their  fifty  guineas  to 
clear  out  by  an  Uncle  Contarine  who  wishes  to  relieve 
his  brother's  or  sister's  anxieties  rather  than  those  of 
his  nephew. 

Things  were  so  a  hundred  years  ago,  and  they  are 
still  the  same.  I  was  very  young,  and  mad  to  be  a 
Villon,  hungry  to  have  a  life  of  my  own.  My  wishes 
told  my  conscience  twenty  times  a  day  that  my  work 
(my  work  ! )  could  but  ill  progress  in  a  house  where 
several  bustling  lives  were  vividly  lived  in  directions 
opposite  to  my  own  desires.  I  think  my  relations 
must  have  been  quite  as  anxious  to  get  rid  of  me. 
At  last  I  spent  a  morning  prowling  round  Chelsea,  and 
found  an  empty  room  with  four  windows  all  in  good 
condition,  and  a  water  supply  two  floors  below,  at  a 
rent  of  a  few  shillings  a  week.  I  paid  for  a  week  in 
advance  and  went  home,  ordering  a  grocer's  van  to 
call  after  lunch.  The  van  drew  up  before  the  door. 
I  announced  its  meaning,  packed  all  my  books  into 
it,  a  railway  rug,  a  bundle  of  clothes  and  my  one 
large  chair,  said  good-bye  to  my  relations,  and  then, 
after  lighting  my  clay  pipe,  and  seating  myself  com- 
placently on  the  tailboard,  gave  the  order  to  start. 
I  was  as  Columbus  setting  forth  to  a  New  World,  a 
gypsy  striking  his  tent  for  unknown  woods ;  I  felt  as 
if  I  had  been  a  wanderer  in  a  caravan  from  my  child- 
hood as  I  loosened  my  coat,  opened  one  or  two  more 
buttons  in  the  flannel  shirt  that  I  wore  open  at  the 
neck,  and  saw  the  red  brick  houses  slipping  slowly 


AN  ARRIVAL  IN  BOHEMIA 


21 


away  behind  me.  The  pride  of  it,  to  be  sitting 
behind  a  van  that  I  had  hired  myself  to  carry  my 
own  belongings  to  a  place  of  my  own  choosing;  to 
be  absolutely  a  free  man,  whose  most  distant  desires 


seemed    instantly   attainable.      I    have    never    known 
another  afternoon  like  that. 

It  was  very  warm,  and  the  bushes  in  the  tiny 
suburban  gardens  were  grey  with  dust,  and  dust 
clouds  blew  up  from  the  road,  and  circled  about  the 
back  of  the  van,  and  settled  on  my  face  and  in  my 


22  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

nostrils  as  I  broadened  my  chest  and  snuffed  the  air 
of  independence.  As  we  came  through  the  busier 
thoroughfares,  errand  boys,  and  sometimes  even 
loafers,  who  should  have  had  a  greater  sympathy  with 
me,  jeered  at  my  pipe  and  my  clothes,  doubtless  en- 
couraged by  the  boy  who  sat  in  front  and  drove,  and 
was  (I  am  sure  of  it)  carrying  on  a  winking  conversa- 
tion. But  I  minded  them  no  more  than  the  dust. 
For  was  I  not  now  a  free  Bohemian,  on  my  way  to 
the  haunts  of  Savage,  and  Goldsmith,  and  Rossetti, 
and  Lamb,  and  Whistler,  and  Steele,  and  Carlyle,  and 
all  the  others  whose  names  and  histories  I  knew  far 
better  than  their  works.  No,  I  will  not  do  myself 
that  injustice ;  I  knew  nothing  of  Carlyle's  life,  but 
his  w  Sartor  Resartus  "  was  my  Bible ;  I  knew  little  of 
Lamb,  but  I  had  had  "  Elia "  bound  privily  in  the 
covers  of  a  school  Caesar,  to  lessen  the  tedium  of  well- 
hated  Latin  lessons,  I  remember  being  called  upon  to 
construe,  and,  with  unthinking  enjoyment,  reciting 
aloud  to  an  astonished  class  arid  master  the  praises  of 
Roast  Pork.  I  knew  the  works  of  these  two  better 
than  their  lives.  And  Carlyle  had  lived  in  Chelsea, 
whither  my  grocer's  van  of  happiness  was  threading 
the  suburban  streets,  and  Lamb  had  lived  in  a  court 
only  a  stoned-throw  from  the  office  of  the  little  news- 
paper whose  payments  for  my  juvenile  essays  had 
helped  my  ambition  to  overleap  the  Thames  and  find 
a  lodging  for  itself. 

Over  the  Albert  Bridge  we  moved  as  leisurely  as 
the  old  horse  chose  to  walk  in  the  August  sun,  and 
then  a  little  way  to  the  left,  and  up  to  the  King's 
Road,  by  way  of  Cheyne  Walk  and  Bramerton  Street, 


AN  ARRIVAL  IN  BOHEMIA  23 

past  the  very  house  of  Carlyle,  and  so  near  Leigh 
Hunt's  old  home  that  I  could  have  changed  the  time 
of  day  with  him  had  his  kindly  ghost  been  leaning 
from  a  window.  And  I  thought  of  these  men  as  I 
sat,  placid  and  drunk  with  pride,  on  the  tailboard  of 
the  van.  Pipe  after  pipe  I  smoked,  and  the  floating 
blue  clouds  hung  peacefully  in  the  air  behind  me,  like 
the  rings  in  the  water  made  by  a  steady  oarsman. 
Their  frequency  was  the  only  circumstance  that 
betrayed  my  nervousness. 

We  turned  into  the  King's  Road,  that  was  made  to 
save  King  Charles's  coach  horses  when  he  drove  to  see 
Nell  Gwynne.  We  followed  it  to  the  World's  End, 
where  I  thought  of  Congreve's  "  Love  for  Love." 
and  having  the  book  with  me  in  the  van,  glanced,  for 
pleasure,  in  the  black  print,  though  I  knew  the  thing 
by  heart,  to  the  charming  scene  where  Mrs.  Frail  and 
Mrs.  Foresight  banter  each  other  on  their  indiscre- 
tions ;  you  remember :  Mrs.  Foresight  taunts  her 
sister  with  driving  round  Covent  Garden  in  a  hackney 
coach,  alone,  with  a  man,  and  adds  that  it  is  a  re- 
flection on  her  own  fair  modesty,  whereupon  sprightly 
Mrs.  Frail  retorts : 

"  Pooh  !  here's  a  clutter,  why  should  it  reflect  upon 
you  ?  I  don't  doubt  but  that  you  have  thought 
yourself  happy  in  a  hackney  coach  before  now.  If 
I  had  gone  to  Knightsbridge,  or  to  Chelsea,  or  to 
Spring  Gardens,  or  Barn  Elms  with  a  man  alone, 
something  might  have  been  said." 

"  Why,  was  I  ever  in  any  of  these  places  ?  What 
do  you  mean,  sister  ?  " 


24  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

«  Was  I  ?     What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  You  have  been  at  a  worse  place." 

"  I  at  a  worse  place,  and  with  a  man  ! " 

"  I  suppose  you  would  not  go  alone  to  the  World's 
End?" 

"The  World's  End?  What,  do  you  mean  to 
banter  me?" 

«  Poor  Innocent !  You  don't  know  that  there  is  a 
place  called  the  World's  End?  I'll  swear  you  can 
keep  your  countenance  purely ;  you'd  make  an  ad- 
mirable player.  .  .  .  But  look  you  here,  now — 
Where  did  you  lose  this  gold  bodkin?  Oh,  sister, 
sister ! " 

"My  bodkin?" 

«  Nay,  'tis  yours ;  look  at  it." 

«  Well,  if  you  go  to  that,  where  did  you  find  this 
bodkin  ?  Oh,  sister,  sister — sister  every  way." 

Was  ever  a  more  admirable  little  scene  to  read 
upon  the  tailboard  of  a  van  on  a  hot  summer's  day  ? 
I  made  my  boy  pull  up,  and  go  in  at  the  tavern  and 
bring  out  a  couple  of  pints  of  ale,  old  ale,  one  for 
me,  for  once  his  lord  and  my  own  master,  and  one 
for  him  to  drink  my  health  in,  and  the  health  of 
William  Congreve,  who  doubtless  drank  here  many 
years  ago,  when  green  fields  spread  between  here  and 
Westminster,  and  this  was  a  little  inn,  a  naughty 
little  inn,  where  gay  young  men  brought  gay  young 
women  to  talk  private  business  in  the  country.  I 
saw  them  sitting  in  twos  outside  the  tavern  with  a 
bottle  of  wine  before  them  on  a  trestle-board,  and 
a  pair  of  glasses,  or  perhaps  one  between  them,  graven 


AN  ARRIVAL  IN  BOHEMIA  25 

with  the  portrait  of  a  tall  ship,  or  a  motto  of  love 
and  good  fellowship. 

And  then,  when  the  ale  was  done,  we  went  on, 
and  I  forgot  old  Chelsea,  the  riverside  village  in  the 
fields,  to  think  upon  how  I  was  to  spend  the  night  in 
this  new  Chelsea,  haunted,  it  was  true,  by  the  ghosts 
of  winebibbers  and  painters  and  poets,  but,  to  me 
who  was  to  live  in  it,  suddenly  become  as  frightening 
and  as  solitary  as  an  undiscovered  land. 

In  a  street  of  grey  houses  we  stopped  at  a  corner 
where  an  alley  turned  aside ;  we  stopped  at  the  corner 
house,  which  was  a  greengrocer's  shop.  Slipping 
down  from  the  tailboard  of  the  van,  I  looked  up  at 
the  desolate,  curtainless  windows  of  the  top  floor  that 
showed  where  I  was  to  sleep. 

The  landlord  was  an  observant,  uncomfortable 
wretch,  who  ran  the  shop  on  the  ground  floor,  though 
in  no  way  qualified  for  a  greengrocer,  a  calling  that 
demands  something  more  of  stoutness  and  juiciness  of 
nature  than  ever  he  could  show.  He  watched  with 
his  fingers  in  the  pockets  of  his  lean  waistcoat  the 
unloading  of  my  van,  without  offering  to  help  us, 
and  when  my  vassal  and  I  had  carried  the  things  up 
into  the  bare  top  room,  he  came  impertinently  in, 
and  demanded  if  this  were  all  I  had  brought? 
Where  was  my  furniture  ?  He  was  for  none  of  your 
carpet-bag  lodgers. 

"  I  am  just  going  out  to  get  my  furniture,"  I 
replied,  and,  as  if  by  accident,  let  him  see  my  one 
gold  piece,  while  from  another  pocket  I  paid  the  boy 
the  seven  shillings  agreed  upon  as  the  hire  of  the 
van,  with  an  extra  shilling  for  himself.  He  watched 


26  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

unimpressed,  till  I  moved  towards  the  door  with  such 
an  air  that  he  withdrew  with  a  little  more  deference, 
though  he  chose  to  descend  the  stairs  before  me.  I 
hated  him.  His  manner  had  almost  been  a  damper 
on  my  happiness. 

From  the  nearest  grocer's  shop  I  bought  three 
shillings'  worth  of  indifferently  clean  packing-cases, 
and  paid  an  extra  sixpence  to  have  them  taken  home 
at  once.  I  went  on  along  the  Fulham  Road,  buying 
apples,  and  cheese,  and  bread,  and  beer,  till  my 
pockets  and  arms  were  laden  with  as  much  as  they 
could  carry.  When  I  returned,  the  boxes  had  been 
delivered,  and  my  landlord  was  standing  indignant 
in  the  middle  of  my  room. 

"  You  must  understand "  he  began  at  once. 

My  temper  was  up.  "  I  do,"  I  replied.  "  Have 
you  the  key  of  the  door  ?  Thank  you.  Good-night," 
and  smiled  happily  to  myself  as  the  shuffling  foot- 
steps of  that  mean-spirited  greengrocer  died  away 
down  the  stairs. 

The  lodging  was  a  large  square  place,  and  did  not 
(I  admit  it  now,  though  I  would  have  shot  myself 
for  the  thought  then)  look  very  cheerful.  Bare  and 
irregular  boards  made  its  floor ;  its  walls  were  dull 
grey  green ;  my  books  were  piled  in  a  cruelly  careless 
heap  in  one  corner,  my  purchases  in  another;  the 
pile  of  packing-cases  in  the  middle  made  it  appear 
the  very  lumber  room  it  was. 

The  boxes  were  soon  arranged  into  a  table  and 
chairs.  Two,  placed  one  above  the  other  on  their 
sides,  served  for  a  cupboard.  Three  set  end  to  end 


AN  ARRIVAL  IN  BOHEMIA  27 

made  an  admirable  bed.  Indeed  my  railway  rug 
gave  it  an  air  of  comfort,  even  of  opulence,  spread 
carefully  over  the  top.  The  cheese  was  good,  and 
also  the  beer,  but  I  had  forgotten  to  buy  candles, 
and  it  was  growing  dark  before  that  first  untidy 
supper  was  finished.  So  I  placed  a  packing-case 
chair  by  the  open  window,  and  dipped  through  a 
volume  of  poetry,  an  anthology  of  English  ballads, 
that  had  been  marked  at  ninepence  on  an  open  book- 
stall in  the  Charing  Cross  Road. 

But  I  did  not  read  much.  The  sweet  summer  air, 
cool  in  the  evening,  seemed  to  blow  a  kiss  of  promise 
on  my  forehead.  The  light  was  dying.  I  listened 
for  the  hoot  of  a  steamer  on  the  river,  or  the  bells 
of  London  churches ;  I  heard  with  elation  the  feet 
of  passengers,  whom  I  could  see  but  dimly,  beating 
on  the  pavement  far  below.  A  rough  voice  was 
scolding  in  the  room  under  mine,  and  some  one  was 
singing  a  song.  Now  and  again  I  looked  at  the 
poetry,  though  it  was  really  too  dark  to  see,  and  a 
thousand  hopes  and  fears  flitting  across  the  page 
carried  me  out  of  myself,  but  not  so  far  that  I  did 
not  know  that  this  was  my  first  night  of  freedom, 
that  for  the  first  time  in  my  life  I  was  alone  in  a 
room  of  my  own,  free  to  live  for  poetry,  for  philo- 
sophy, for  all  the  things  that  seemed  then  to  matter 
more  than  life  itself.  I  thought  of  Crabbe  coming 
to  London  with  three  pounds  in  his  pockets,  and  a 
volume  of  poems;  I  thought  of  Chatterton,  and 
laughed  at  myself,  but  was  quite  a  little  pleased  at 
the  thought.  Brave  dreams  flooded  my  mind,  and  I 


28  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

sat  content  long  after  it  was  dusk,  and  smoked,  and 
sent  with  infinite  enjoyment  puffs  of  pale  smoke  out 
into  the  night !  I  did  not  go  to  bed  at  all,  but  fell 
asleep  leaning  on  the  window-sill,  to  wake  with  a  cold 
in  my  head. 


OLD   AND   NEW  CHELSEA 


OLD  AND   NEW   CHELSEA 

CHELSEA  has  waged  more  than  a  hundred  years' 
war  with  the  common  sense  of  the  multitude.  Long 
before  Leigh  Hunt  settled  with  his  odd  household  in 
Upper  Cheyne  Row,  with  Carlyle  for  a  neighbour, 
Chelsea  had  begun  to  deserve  its  reputation  as  a 
battlefield  and  bivouacking  ground  for  art  and 
literature. 

Somewhere  about  1690  an  inventive  barber  and 
ex-servant  called  Salter,  who  renamed  himself  Don 
Saltero,  with  an  eye  to  trade,  set  up  at  No.  18 
Cheyne  Walk  a  coffee-house  and  mad  museum. 
Those  who  wished  for  coffee  visited  the  museum,  and 
those  who  came  to  view  the  curiosities — which  were 
many  and  various,  including  a  wild  man  of  the 
woods,  and  the  tobacco  pipe  of  the  Emperor  of 
Morocco — refreshed  their  minds  with  coffee.  Some 
trades  seem  invented  to  provide  the  material  of 
delightful  literature ;  barbers  especially  are  men 
whom  the  pen  does  but  tickle  to  caress.  Don 
Quixote  met  such  an  one  in  the  adventure  of  the 
helmet ;  Shibli  Bagarag  of  Shiraz,  the  shaver  of 
Shagpat,  the  son  of  Shimpoor,  the  son  of  Shoolpi, 
the  son  of  Shullum,  was  a  second ;  and  Don 
Saltero  seems  to  have  been  just  such  another.  Steele 


32  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

wrote  a  laughing  friendly  portrait  of  him  in  the 
Tatler:— 

"When  I  came  into  the  Coffee  House  I  had  no 
time  to  salute  the  Company  before  my  Eye  was  taken 
by  ten  thousand  Gimcracks  round  the  Room,  and  on 
the  Ceiling.  When  my  first  astonishment  was  over 
comes  to  me  a  Sage  of  a  thin  and  meagre  Counten- 
ance ;  which  aspect  made  me  doubt  whether  Reading 
or  Fretting  had  made  him  so  philosophick.  But  I 
very  soon  perceived  him  to  be  of  that  Sect  which  the 
Ancients  called  Ginquistae;  in  our  Language  Tooth 
Drawers.  I  immediately  had  a  respect  for  the  man ; 
for  these  practical  philosophers  go  upon  a  very 
rational  Hypothesis,  not  to  cure  but  to  take  away  the 
Part  affected.  My  Love  of  Mankind  made  me  very 
benevolent  to  Mr.  Salter,  for  such  is  the  name  of  this 
Eminent  Barber  and  Antiquary." 

Steele  was  not  the  only  man  of  letters  who  loved 
the  place.  Doctor  Tobias  Smollett,  when  he  lived  in 
Chelsea,  used  to  stroll  in  here  of  an  afternoon.  On 
Sundays  he  was  busy  feeding  poor  authors  at  his  own 
house  on  "beef,  pudding,  and  potatoes,  port,  punch, 
and  Calvert's  Entire  butt-beer,"  but  on  week-days  he 
went  often  to  Don  Saltero's.  Before  his  time  Benjamin 
Franklin,  a  journeyman  printer,had  dutifully  examined 
the  place  as  one  of  the  London  sights.  Indeed,  against 
the  inexcusable  autobiography  of  that  austere,  correct 
fellow  we  must  set  the  fact  of  his  swim  back  from 
Chelsea  down  to  Blackfriars.  We  can  forgive  him 
much  righteousness  for  that.  But  Steele's  is  the 
pleasantest  memory  of  the  old  museum.  I  think  of 
the  meagre  barber,  proud  of  his  literary  patrons, 


OLD   AND  NEW  CHELSEA  33 

serving  coffee  to  them  in  the  room  decorated  with 
gim cracks  on  ceiling,  walls,  and  floor ;  but  I  should 
have  loved  above  all  to  see  Steele  swing  in,  carelessly 
dressed,  with  his  whole  face  smiling  as  he  showed  Mr. 
Salter  his  little  advertisement  in  the  lazy  pages  of 
the  Taikr,  fresh  and  damp  from  the  press. 

Though  No.  18  has  long  been  a  private  house, 
Chelsea  still  knows  such  characters  as  the  man  who 
made  it  famous.  I  lost  sight  of  one  of  them  only  a 
year  or  two  ago.  I  forget  his  name,  but  he  called 
himself  the  "P.B.,"  which  letters  stood  for  "The 
Perfect  Bohemian."  He  wrote  most  abominably  bad 
verses,  and  kept  a  snug  little  restaurant  in  the 
Fulham  Road,  a  happy  little  feeding-house  after  the 
old  style,  now,  alas !  fallen  into  a  more  sedate 
proprietorship.  Half  a  dozen  of  us  used  to  go  there 
at  one  time,  and  drank  coffee,  and  ate  fruit  stewed  by 
the  poet  himself.  We  sat  on  summer  evenings  in  a 
small  partly  roofed  yard  behind  the  house.  Creepers 
hung  long  trails  with  fluttering  leaves  over  green 
painted  tables,  and,  as  dark  came  on,  the  P.B.  would 
light  Japanese  lanterns  that  swung  among  the  foliage, 
and  then,  sitting  on  a  table,  would  read  his  poetry 
aloud  to  his  customers.  The  restaurant  did  not  pay 
better  than  was  to  be  expected,  and  the  P.B.  became 
an  artist's  model.  He  was  fine-looking,  with  curly 
hair,  dark  eyes,  a  high  brow,  and  the  same  meagreness 
about  his  face  that  Steele  noticed  in  the  ingenious 
barber.  I  hope  he  made  a  fortune  as  a  model.  He 
must  have  been  an  entertaining  sitter. 

I  had  been  looking  for  a  picture  of  old  irregular 
family  life  when  I  came  on  Carlyle's  description  of  the 

c 


34  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

Hunts.     It  is  curious  how  slowly  Bohemia  changes. 
The  last  fifty  years,  that  have  altered  almost  every- 
thing else,  have  left  the  little  Bohemian  family  life 
that  there  is  very  like  this,  at  any  rate  in  essentials : 
"  Hunt's  household.     Nondescript !     Unutterable  ! 
Mrs.  Hunt  asleep  on  cushions ;  four  or  five  beautiful, 
strange,   gypsy-looking    children    running    about    in 
undress,  whom  the  lady  ordered  to  get  us  tea.     The 
eldest  boy,    Percy — a    sallow   black-haired  youth  of 
sixteen,  with  a  kind  of  dark  cotton  nightgown  on — 
went  whirling  about  like  a  familiar,  pervading  every- 
thing;   an  indescribable   dreamlike   household.  .  .   . 
Hunt's  house  excels  all  you  have  ever  heard  of  ... 
a    poetical    Tinkerdom,    without    parallel     even     in 
literature.     In  his  family  room,  where  are  a  sickly 
large  wife  and  a  whole  school  of  well-conditioned  wild 
children,  you  will  find  half  a  dozen  old  rickety  chairs 
gathered  from  half  a  dozen  different  hucksters,  and 
all  seeming  engaged,  and  just  pausing,  in  a  violent 
hornpipe.      On  these  and  round  them   and  over  the 
dusty  table  and  ragged  carpets  lie  all  kinds  of  litter 
— books,  paper,  eggshells  and,  last  night  when   I  was 
there,  the  torn  half  of  a  half-quartern  loaf.      His  own 
room  above  stairs,  into  which  alone  I  strive  to  enter, 
he  keeps  cleaner.      It  has  only  two  chairs,  a  bookcase 
and  a  writing-table  ;  yet  the  noble  Hunt  receives  you 
in  his  Tinkerdom  in  the  spirit  of  a  king,  apologises 
for    nothing,   placea  you    in  the    best  seat,  takes  a 
window-sill  himself  if  there   is   no   other,  and  then, 
folding  closer  his  loose  flowing  "  muslin  cloud  "  of  a 
printed  nightgown,  in  which  he  always  writes,  com- 
mences the  liveliest  dialogue  on  philosophy  and  the 


OLD  AND  NEW  CHELSEA  35 

prospects  of  man  (who  is  to  be  beyond  measure  happy 
yet),  which  again  he  will  courteously  terminate  the 
moment  you  are  bound  to  go." 

As  for  Carlyle's  own  house,  just  round  the  corner, 
he  left  a  description  of  that  too,  in  a  letter  to  his 
wife,  written  to  her  when  he  took  it. 

"...  on  the  whole  a  most  massive,  roomy, 
sufficient  old  house,  with  places,  for  example,  to  hang, 
say,  three  dozen  hats  or  cloaks  on,  and  as  many 
curious  and  queer  old  presses  and  shelved  closets  (all 
tight  and  well  painted  in  their  way)  as  would  satisfy 
the  most  covetous  Goody :  rent  thirty-five  pounds.  .  .  . 
We  lie  safe  at  a  bend  of  the  river,  away  from  all  the 
great  roads,  have  air  and  quiet  hardly  inferior  to 
Craigenputtock,  an  outlook  from  the  back  windows 
into  more  leafy  regions,  with  here  and  there  a  red 
high -peaked  old  roof  looking  through,  and  see 
nothing  of  London  except  by  day  the  summits  of 
St.  Paul's  Cathedral  and  Westminster  Abbey,  and 
by  night  the  gleam  of  the  great  Babylon,  affronting 
the  peaceful  skies.  The  house  itself  is  probably  the 
best  we  have  ever  lived  in — a  right  old  strong  roomy 
brick  house  built  nearly  one  hundred  and  fifty  years 
ago,  and  likely  to  see  three  races  of  these  modern 
fashionables  come  down." 

There  it  stands  still,  and  in  a  way  to  fulfil  the 
prophecy.  The  houses  have  closed  in  about  its  quiet 
street.  The  little  villagery  of  Chelsea  has  been 
engulfed  in  the  lava  stream  of  new  cheap  buildings. 
The  King's  Road  thunders  with  motor  buses  and 
steam  vans,  but  here  in  this  quiet  Cheyne  Row  the 
sun  yet  falls  as  peacefully  as  ever  on  the  row  of  trees 


36  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

along  the  pavement,  and,  over  the  way,  on  the  stiff 
front  of  the  "  sufficient  old  house,"  in  at  the  windows 
where  Carlyle  sat  and  smoked  long  pipes  with 
Tennyson,  and  talked  to  «  my  old  friend  Fitzgerald, 
who  might  have  spent  his  time  to  much  better 
purpose  than  in  busying  himself  with  the  verses  of 
that  old  Mahometan  blackguard,"  Omar  Khayyam. 
They  tell  me  that  upstairs  is  still  the  double-walled 
room  where  so  many  groans  were  hurled  at  unnecessary 
noises  and  the  evils  of  digestion,  and  where,  in  spite 
of  all,  so  many  great  books  came  alive  on  the  paper. 
There  is  a  medallion  on  the  front  of  the  house,  and 
visitors  are  allowed  to  nose  about  inside.  But  it  is 
better  to  forget  the  visitors,  as  you  look  down  that 
shady  street  on  a  summer's  day,  and  to  think  only  of 
the  old  poet-philosopher  who  was  so  happy  there  and 
so  miserable,  and  loved  so  well  the  river  that  flows 
statelily  past  the  foot  of  the  street.  There,  looking 
out  over  the  water,  from  the  narrow  gardens  along 
Cheyne  Walk,  you  may  see  his  statue,  the  patron 
saint  of  so  many  wilfully  bad-tempered  fellows,  who 
cannot,  as  he  could,  vindicate  their  bad  temper  by 
their  genius. 

The  river  made  Chelsea  the  place  it  is,  a  place 
different  specially  from  every  other  suburb  of  the 
town.  Mr.  G.  K.  Chesterton  says  he  loves  Battersea, 
"  because  it  is  the  only  suburb  that  retains  a  local 
patriotism.""  Chelsea  has  a  local  patriotism  too,  but 
of  another  kind,  the  patriotism  of  members  of  a 
foreign  legion.  Chelsea  does  not  breed  artists,  she 
adopts  them ;  but  they  would  die  for  her.  But 
apart  from  this  patriotism,  she  has  a  local  atmosphere 


OLD  AND  NEW  CHELSEA 


37 


that    has    nothing    to    do    with 
the  artists,  the  feeling  of  a  river- 
side  village  that    not  even   the 
rival    highway    of    the    King's 
Road  has  been  able  to  destroy. 
Chelsea  was  once  such  a  place  for 
Londoners  as   Chertsey   is  now. 
People  came  there   to   be    near 
the  river.    Visitors  to  the  World's 
End,  then  the  limit  of  fashion, 
where  galknts  brought  their  Mrs. 
Frails,  came  by  boat.  Big  country 
houses  were  built  round  about. 
Sir  Thomas  More's  house,  where 
he  entertained  Holbein  and  the 
observant  Erasmus,  was  built  in 
1521    where   Beaufort    Street   is 
now,  and  had  "a  pleasant  pro- 
spect  of   the    Thames    and    the 
fields    beyond."      And    all     the 
best   memories    of    old    Chelsea 
rest  in  the  narrow  stately  fronted 
houses   along    Cheyne 
Walk,  or  in  the  little 
taverns  by  the  river- 
side, or  in  the  narrow 
streets    that    run    up 
from     the     Embank- 
ment, just  as  the  vil- 
lage streets  might  have 
been  expected  to  run 
up  from  the  banks  of 


38  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

the  stream  when,  in  the  old  days,  people  came  here 
to  bathe  and  be  merry  in  the  sunshine. 

Three  of  those  Cheyne  Walk  houses  must  be 
mentioned  here.  In  1849  some  members  of  the 
newly-established  Pre-Raphaelite  Brotherhood  looked 
over  No.  16,  "with  which  they  were  greatly  taken. 
It  is  capable  of  furnishing  four  good  studios,  with  a 
bedroom,  and  a  little  room  that  would  do  for  a 
library,  attached  to  each.  « P.  R.  B.'  might  be  written 
on  the  door,  and  stand  for  < Please  Ring  the  Bell' 
to  the  profane.  .  .  ."  How  cheerful  that  is.  But 
the  house  was  not  taken  till  a  dozen  years  afterwards, 
when  Rossetti,  whose  life  had  been  broken  by  the 
death  of  his  wife  nine  months  before,  took  it  with 
Swinburne  and  Meredith.  In  the  back  garden  he 
kept  all  manner  of  strange  beasts,  zebus,  armadillos, 
and  the  favourite  of  all,  the  wombat,  an  animal 
almost  canonised  by  the  Pre-Raphaelites.  "  Do  you 
know  the  wombat  at  the  Zoo?"  asked  Rossetti, 
before  he  had  one  of  his  own,  "  a  delightful  creature, 
the  most  comical  little  beast."  They  used  in  the 
early  days  to  make  pilgrimages  to  Regent's  Park  on 
purpose  to  see  it,  and  in  Lady  Burne-Jones's  life  of 
her  husband  she  records  how  the  windows  in  the 
Union  at  Oxford,  whitened  while  Morris  and  Rossetti 
and  the  rest  were  decorating,  were  covered  with 
sketches  of  wombats  in  delightful  poses.  I  wish  I 
could  get  a  picture  of  one  to  make  a  jolly  island  in 
the  text  of  this  book. 

Going  west  along  Cheyne  Walk,  past  Oakley 
Street  and  the  statue  of  Carlyle,  past  old  Chelsea 
Church,  we  come  to  Whistler's  lofty  studio-house,  a 


OLD   AND   NEW   CHELSEA  39 

grey  magnificence  of  which  it  is  impossible  to  tire. 
Here  lived  Whistler  in  his  own  way,  and  flaunted 
his  own  way  of  living.  He  had  some  sport  with  his 
life.  There  is  a  tale  told  of  him  before  he  lived 
here,  when  he  had  the  White  House  in  Tite  Street, 
that  is  very  pertinent  to  this  book,  and  is  the  more 
interesting  in  that  it  is  the  duplicate  of  one  of  Sir 
Richard  Steele's  exploits.  Mr.  William  Rossetti 
gives  the  story  in  his  big  book  of  reminiscences,  and 
Johnson  in  almost  the  same  terms  tells  the  same  tale 
of  Steele,  who  is  known  to  have  rented  a  house  some- 
where along  the  waterside.  Here  is  the  Steele  story ; 
the  Whistler  is  exactly  similar,  but  I  have  not  the 
book  in  the  house  : 

"  Sir  Richard  Steele  one  day  having  invited  to  his 
house  a  great  number  of  persons  of  the  first  quality, 
they  were  surprised  at  the  number  of  liveries  which 
surrounded  the  table ;  and  after  dinner,  when  wine 
and  mirth  had  set  them  free  from  the  observations 
of  a  rigid  ceremony,  one  of  them  inquired  of  Sir 
Richard  how  such  an  expensive  train  of  domestics 
could  be  consistent  with  his  fortunes.  Sir  Richard 
very  frankly  confessed  that  they  were  fellows  of  whom 
he  would  willingly  be  rid.  And  then,  being  asked 
why  he  did  not  discharge  them,  declared  that  they 
were  bailiffs,  who  had  introduced  themselves  with  an 
execution,  and  whom,  since  he  could  not  send  them 
away,  he  had  thought  it  convenient  to  embellish  with 
liveries,  that  they  might  do  him  credit  while  they 
stayed." 

Johnson  does  not  say  whether  it  was  in  Chelsea 
that  this  occurred.  So  it  is  safer,  and  at  least  as 


40  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

pleasant,  to  read  Whistler  for  Steele,  and  imagine 
the  dinner  party  in  Tite  Street.  The  humour  of  it 
would  have  delighted  either  of  these  very  different 
men.  Whistler  must  have  carried  it  off  with  a  superb 
nicety,  but  it  is  not  told  that  his  friends  paid  up, 
and  set  him  free,  as  they  did  for  Dick  Steele.  It 
is  possible  he  would  have  resented  it. 

Further  along  Cheyne  Walk,  beyond  Battersea 
Bridge,  where  the  stately  houses  dwindle  into  a 
regular  little  riverside  street,  with  cottages,  and  non- 
descript shops,  and  nautical  taverns,  with  old  quays 
and  landing  stairs  just  over  the  way,  is  No.  118,  a 
tiny  red-tiled  house,  a  little  below  the  level  of  the 
street,  set  back  between  an  inn  and  a  larger  house, 
behind  faded  wooden  palings,  and  a  few  shrubs. 
There  are  birds'  nests  in  the  creepers  that  cover  the 
walls  and  twist  about  the  windows.  Here  Turner 
lived  under  an  assumed  name  (they  thought  him  an 
old  sea  captain)  and  climbed  the  roof  to  watch  the 
sunsets,  as  a  retired  sailor  might  watch  for  small 
shipping  coming  down  the  river.  Here  he  died  in 
1851,  a  tired  old  man,  only  a  few  years  after  Ruskin 
had  proved  to  the  world  that  of  all  modern  painters 
he  was  the  greatest  and  least  honoured. 

Now,  in  the  twentieth  century,  the  riverside  streets 
only  live  their  old  lives  in  the  minds  of  the  young 
and  unsuccessful  who  walk  their  pavements  in  the 
summer  evenings.  Those  who  rent  houses  in  Tite 
Street  or  in  Cheyne  Walk  live  nicely  and  reverently. 
They  are  either  more  respectable  than  Steele  or 
Whistler,  or  less  magnificent.  Bohemia  has  moved 


OLD  AND  NEW  CHELSEA  41 

a  little  further  from  the  river.  The  river  has  given 
place  to  the  King's  Road  as  Chelsea's  main  artery, 
and  now  the  old  exuberant  life  is  lived,  not  in  the 
solemn  beautiful  houses  by  the  waterside,  nor  in  the 
taverns  by  the  deserted  quays,  but  in  the  studios  and 
squares  and  narrow  streets  along  the  other  thorough- 
fare. There  is  Glebe  Place,  full  of  studios ;  there  is 
Bramerton  Street,  and  Flood  Street,  and  then  there 
is  modern  Chelsea,  a  long  strip  of  buildings  cut  by 
narrow  streets,  between  the  King's  Road  and  the 
Fulham  Road.  Studios  are  dotted  all  about,  and 
at  least  half  the  ugly,  lovable  little  houses  keep  a 
notice  of  "Apartments  to  Let"  permanently  in  the 
windows,  an  apt  emblem  of  the  continual  flitting  that 
is  characteristic  of  the  life. 

But  there  is  a  time  in  the  evening  when  the  ir- 
regulars of  these  days  cross  the  King's  Road  and 
usurp  the  Bohemia  of  the  past.  When  it  grows 
too  dark  for  painters  to  judge  the  colours  of  their 
pictures,  they  flock  out  from  the  studios,  some  to  go 
up  to  Soho  for  dinner,  some  to  stroll  with  wife  or 
friendly  model  in  the  dusk.  The  favourite  prome- 
nade is  along  Cheyne  Walk,  where  the  lamps  shining 
among  the  leaves  of  the  trees  cast  wavering  shadows 
on  the  pavements.  Only  the  black-and-white  men, 
working  against  time  for  the  weekly  papers,  plug 
on  through  the  dark.  Now  and  again,  walking  the 
streets,  you  may  look  up  at  a  window  and  see  a  man 
busily  drawing,  with  a  shaded  lamp  throwing  a 
bright  light  on  the  Bristol-board  before  him.  For 
myself,  I  soon  discovered  that  the  dusk  was  meant 
for  indolence,  and  always,  a  little  before  sunset, 


42  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

threaded  my  way  to  the  King's  Road,  and  so  to  the 
river.  I  would  leave  the  spider  strength  of  the 
Albert  Bridge  behind  me,  and  stroll  on  past  Batter- 
sea  Bridge  to  a  promontory  of  embankment  just 
beyond,  the  best  of  all  places  for  seeing  the  sunsets 
up  the  river,  and  the  blue  mists  about  those  four  tall 
chimneys  of  the  electric  generating  station.  I  used 
to  lean  on  the  balustrade  there  and  watch  the  green 
and  golden  glow  fade  away  from  the  sky  where  those 
great  obelisks  towered  up,  and  think  of  Turner  on 
the  roof  of  the  little  house  close  by ;  I  would  watch 
the  small  boats  bobbing  on  their  ropes,  and  listen  for 
the  noises  of  the  King's  Road  behind  the  buildings 
to  the  right,  or  the  clangour  of  the  factories  on  the 
other  side  of  the  water.  And  then  I  would  turn, 
and  watch  the  butterflies  of  fire  flash  out  of  the  dusk 
and  perch  along  the  bridge  in  glittering  clusters. 
As  the  dark  fell,  lights  shone  out  along  the  Embank- 
ment, climbed  slowly  up  the  rigging  of  the  boats  by 
the  wharf,  and  lit  up  the  square  windows  of  the 
houses  and  taverns  by  the  waterside.  Often,  walk- 
ing along,  when  the  reflections  followed  me  with  long 
indexes  across  the  water  as  I  moved,  when  the  tugs 
coming  round  the  bend  of  the  river  lit  up  their  red 
and  green,  when  over  everything  hung  that  mist  so 
miraculously  blue  that  it  took  a  Whistler  to  perceive 
it,  I  have  thought  of  the  old  times  when  kings  and 
philosophers  bathed  in  the  reeds  here,  and  when  at 
night  there  were  no  lights  at  all,  except  where  the 
sailors  were  merry  in  a  tavern,  or  a  Steele  was  giving 
a  party  in  one  of  the  big  houses.  I  have  thought  of 
Chelsea  and  her  river  in  those  days,  and  Chelsea  and 


OLD  AND  NEW  CHELSEA  43 

her  river  in  ours,  and  then,  as  I  have  looked  again 
along  the  glimmering  Embankment,  or  seen  a  poet 
and  a  girl  pass  by  arm-in-arm,  with  eyes  wide  open 
to  that  spangled  loveliness  that  smiles  undaunted  by 
the  stars,  I  have  thought  it  not  impossible  that  we 
are  the  more  fortunate  in  knowing  Chelsea  now. 


A   CHELSEA   EVENING 


A   CHELSEA  EVENING 

CHELSEA  seemed,  in  spite  of  all  its  memories,  a 
desolate  lonely  place  when  I  woke  sitting  on  the 
packing-case  by  the  window  of  my  lodging  on  the 
morning  after  my  arrival.  It  became  populous  with 
friends,  through  circumstances  so  typical  of  the  snow- 
ball growth  of  acquaintanceship,  and  of  one  kind  of 
Chelsea  life,  that  they  deserve  a  description  in  detail. 
The  only  man  I  knew  in  Chelsea  was  a  Japanese 
artist  who  had  been  my  friend  in  even  earlier  days, 
when  both  he  and  I  had  been  too  poor  to  buy  tobacco. 
We  had  known  each  other  pretty  well,  and  he  had 
come  to  Chelsea  some  months  before.  I  called  on 
him,  and  found  him  lodging  in  a  house  where  he 
shared  a  sitting-room  with  an  actor.  This  man, 
called  Wilton,  was  such  an  actor  that  he  seemed  a 
very  caricature  of  his  own  species.  It  was  a  delight 
to  watch  him.  He  was  lying  at  full  length  on  a 
dilapidated  sofa,  so  arranged  that  he  could,  without 
moving,  see  his  face  in  a  mirror  on  the  other  side 
of  the  room.  He  was  very  long,  and  in  very  long 
fingers  he  held  a  cigarette.  Sometimes,  with  the 
other  hand,  he  would  rumple  the  thick  black  hair 
over  his  forehead,  and  then  he  would  open  his  eyes 
as  wide  as  he  could,  and  glance  with  satisfaction 
towards  the  looking-glass.  The  Japanese,  twinkling 


48  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

with  mirth,  was  seated  straddle  wise  round  the  back 
of  a  chair  by  the  fireplace,  and  was  trying  eagerly, 
with  short  flashes  of  uncertain  English,  to  reason  the 
actor  into  a  piece  of  common  sense  about  his  pro- 
fession. He  jumped  up  when  I  came  in,  and  the 
actor  languidly  introduced  himself.  Then  they  con- 
tinued the  discussion.  Wilton  refused  to  believe  that 
observation  was  in  any  way  necessary  to  his  art. 

"Pluck,"  he  said,  with  a  magnificent  gesture, 
«  your  characters  from  your  own  heart  and  soul.  If 
I  act  a  king,  I  will  be  a  king  in  my  own  right,  and 
find  all  majesty  and  pride  in  my  own  consciousness." 

I  thought  privily  that  he  might  find  that  easy,  but 
the  Japanese,  reasoning  more  seriously,  continued : 
"  But  if  you  were  going  to  act  an  idiot  or  a  drunkard, 
would  not  you ?  " 

"  No,  I  would  not.  Every  man,  or  all  great  men, 
have  all  possibilities  within  them.  I  could  be  divinely 
mad  without  ever  wasting  time  in  watching  the  antics 
of  a  madman.*" 

"  But  do  you  tell  us  you  would  dare  to  act  the 
drunkard,  without  watching  to  see  how  he  walks,  and 
how  he  talks,  and  sings?  Would  you  act  an  old 
woman  and  get  true  like,  without  seeing  first  an  old 
woman  to  copy  the  mumbling  of  her  lips  ?  " 

"  Ah,"  said  the  actor,  with  delighted  logic,  "  but  I 
would  never  act  an  old  woman.  And  you  are  losing 
your  temper,  my  dear  fellow.  Some  day,  when  you 
consider  the  matter  more  calmly,  you  will  realise  that 
I  am  right.  But  do  not  let  men  of  genius  quarrel 
over  an  argument." 

And  then,  as  the  Japanese  smiled  unperceived  at 


A  CHELSEA  EVENING  49 

me,  and  rolled  a  cigarette,  the  superb  Wilton  turned 
himself  a  little  on  the  sofa,  rearranged  a  cushion 
beneath  his  elbow,  and  began  a  long  half-intoned 
speech  about  newspapers,  the  folly  of  reading  them, 
the  inconceivable  idiocy  of  those  who  write  for  them, 
and  so  forth,  while  I  agreed  with  him  at  every  point, 
and  the  Japanese,  who  knew  my  means  of  livelihood, 
chuckled  quietly  to  himself. 

The  actor  was  happy.  Flattered  by  my  continual 
agreement,  the  billows  of  his  argument  rolled  on  and 
broke  with  increasing  din  along  the  shores  of  silence. 
The  only  other  sound  beside  the  long  roll  of  his  im- 
passioned dogma  was  the  low  murmur  of  my  assent. 
Give  a  fool  a  proselyte,  and  he  will  be  ten  times 
happier  than  a  sage  without  one.  Wilton  must  have 
enjoyed  that  afternoon.  He  thought  he  had  a 
proselyte  in  me,  and  he  talked  like  a  prophet,  till  I 
wondered  how  it  could  be  possible  for  any  one  man's 
brain  to  invent  such  floods  of  nonsense.  I  was  happy 
under  it  all,  if  only  on  account  of  the  quiet  quizzical 
smile  of  the  Japanese,  who  was  making  a  sketch  of 
the  orator's  face. 

The  end  of  it  was  that  he  fell  in  love  with  an 
audience  so  silent,  so  appreciative,  and  decided  that 
he  must  really  have  me  with  him  that  night,  at  the 
house  of  a  lady  who  once  a  week  gave  an  open  party 
for  her  friends.  I  was  wanted,  it  was  clear,  as  a  foil 
to  his  brilliance.  It  was  at  least  an  adventure,  and  I 
agreed  to  come.  What  was  the  lady's  name,  I  asked, 
and  what  was  she  ? 

He  was  too  impatient  to  go  on  with  his  harangue  to 
tell  me  anything  except  that  she  was  an  artist,  and 


50  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

that  at  her  rooms  I  would  meet  the  best  poets  and 
painters  and  men  and  women  of  spirit  in  the  town. 
« Indeed,"  he  added,  "  I  go  there  myself,  regularly, 
once  a  week." 

A  red-haired  serving-maid  brought  up  tea  at  this 
moment,  before  he  had  again  got  fairly  into  the 
swing  of  his  discourse,  and  he  withheld  his  oratory  to 
give  directions  for  us,  as  to  the  quantities  of  milk  and 
sugar  we  should  mix  for  him,  together  with  a  little 
general  information  on  the  best  methods  of  drinking 
tea.  The  Japanese  set  a  chair  by  the  sofa  for  him, 
and  I  carried  him  his  cup  and  saucer,  and  a  plate  of 
bread  and  butter  from. the  table.  He  ate  and  drank 
in  silence  for  a  moment,  and  then  broke  out  again  in 
florid  talk  about  slavery  on  sugar  plantations,  the 
text  being  the  two  lumps  which,  at  his  orders,  had 
been  placed  in  his  saucer.  After  tea,  he  went  on 
talking,  talking,  talking,  until  eight  in  the  evening, 
when  he  went  upstairs  to  put  on  a  clean  collar  and 
to  rearrange  his  hair. 

Presently  he  reappeared,  with  a  curl  above  his 
forehead.  He  suggested  that  we  should  start.  The 
Japanese  excused  himself  from  accompanying  us,  and 
went  down  to  the  river  to  make  studies  for  some 
painting  upon  which  he  was  engaged.  We  set  off 
together  down  the  Fulham  Road,  in  the  most  beauti- 
ful light  of  a  summer  evening.  There  was  a  glow  in 
the  sky  that  was  broken  by  the  tall  houses,  and  the 
tower  of  the  workhouse  lifted  bravely  up  into  the 
sunset.  Below,  in  the  blue  shadows  of  the  street, 
people  were  moving,  and  some  of  the  shops  had  lights 
in  them.  It  was  a  perfect  night,  and  completely 


A  CHELSEA  EVENING  51 

wasted  on  the  actor,  and  indeed  on  me  too,  for  I 
was  intent  on  observing  him.  Now  and  again,  as  he 
strode  along  the  pavement,  a  girl  would  turn  to  look 
at  his  tall  figure,  and  it  was  plain  that  he  noticed 
each  such  incident  with  pleasure.  When  we  came 
among  the  shops,  he  would  now  and  again  do  his 
best  to  catch  sight  of  himself  in  the  glasses  of  the 
windows,  and  occasionally  to  this  end,  would  stop 
with  a  careless  air,  and  light  a  cigarette,  or  roll  one, 
or  throw  one  away  into  the  road.  The  whole  world 
was  a  pageant  to  him,  with  himself  a  central  figure. 

At  last  we  turned  to  the  right,  between  houses 
with  narrow  gardens  and  little  trees  in  front  of  them, 
and  then  to  the  right  again,  till  we  stopped  at  the 
end  of  a  short  street.  "  Her  name  is  Gypsy,'1  he 
said  dramatically.  "  No  one  ever  calls  her  anything 
else."  Then  he  swung  open  the  garden  gate,  walked 
up  the  steps  of  the  house,  and  knocked  vigorously 
on  the  door.  Through  a  window  on  the  left  I  had 
caught  a  glimpse  of  a  silver  lamp,  and  a  brazen 
candlestick,  and  a  weird  room  in  shaded  lamplight. 
I  was  tiptoe  with  excitement.  For  I  was  very  young. 

Some  one  broke  off  in  a  song  inside,  and  quick 
steps  shuffled  in  the  passage.  The  door  was  flung 
open,  and  we  saw  a  little  round  woman,  scarcely  more 
than  a  girl,  standing  in  the  threshold.  She  looked 
as  if  she  had  been  the  same  age  all  her  life,  and  would 
be  so  to  the  end.  She  was  dressed  in  an  orange- 
coloured  coat  that  hung  loose  over  a  green  skirt,  with 
black  tassels  sewn  all  over  the  orange  silk,  like  the 
frills  on  a  red  Indian's  trousers.  She  welcomed  us 
with  a  little  shriek.  It  was  the  oddest,  most  uncanny 


52  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

little  shriek,  half  laugh,  half  exclamation.  It  made  me 
very  shy.  It  was  obviously  an  affectation,  and  yet 
seemed  just  the  right  manner  of  welcome  from  the 
strange  little  creature,  "  goddaughter  of  a  witch  and 
sister  to  a  fairy,"  who  uttered  it.  She  was  very  dark, 
and  not  thin,  and  when  she  smiled,  with  a  smile  that 
was  peculiarly  infectious,  her  twinkling  gypsy  eyes 
seemed  to  vanish  altogether.  Just  now  at  the  door 
they  were  the  eyes  of  a  joyous  excited  child  meeting 
the  guests  of  a  birthday  party. 

The  actor  shook  hands,  and,  in  his  annoying  laugh- 
able dramatic  manner,  introduced  me  as  "a  clever 
young  man  who  has  read  philosophy."  I  could  have 
kicked  him. 

"  Come  in ! "  she  cried,  and  went  shuffling  down 
the  passage  in  that  heavy  parti-coloured  dress. 

We  left  our  hats  and  followed  her  into  a  mad 
room  out  of  a  fairy  tale.  As  soon  as  I  saw  it  I 
knew  she  could  live  in  no  other.  It  had  been  made 
of  two  smaller  chambers  by  the  removal  of  the 
partition  wall,  and  had  the  effect  of  a  well-designed 
curiosity  shop,  a  place  that  Gautier  would  have  loved 
to  describe.  The  walls  were  dark  green,  and  covered 
with  brilliant-coloured  drawings,  etchings  and  pastel 
sketches.  A  large  round  table  stood  near  the 
window,  spread  with  bottles  of  painting  inks  with 
differently  tinted  stoppers,  china  toys,  paperweights 
of  odd  designs,  ashtrays,  cigarette  boxes,  and  books ; 
it  was  lit  up  by  a  silver  lamp,  and  there  was  an  urn 
in  the  middle  of  it,  in  which  incense  was  burning. 
A  woolly  monkey  perched  ridiculously  on  a  pile  of 
portfolios,  and  grinned  at  the  cast  of  a  woman's 


A  CHELSEA  EVENING  53 

head,  that  stood  smiling  austerely  on  the  top  of  a 
black  cupboard,  in  a  medley  of  Eastern  pottery  and 
Indian  gods.  The  mantel-shelves,  three  stories  high, 
were  laden  with  gimcracks.  A  low  bookcase, 
crammed  and  piled  with  books,  was  half  hidden 
under  a  drift  of  loose  pieces  of  music.  An  old 
grand  piano,  on  which  two  brass  bedroom  candle- 
sticks were  burning,  ran  back  into  the  inner  room, 
where  in  the  darkness  was  a  tall  mirror,  a  heap  of 
crimson  silks,  and  a  low  table  with  another  candle 
flickering  among  the  bottles  and  glasses  on  a  tray. 
Chairs  and  stools  were  crowded  everywhere,  and  on 
a  big  blue  sofa  against  the  wall  a  broadly  whiskered 
picture  dealer  was  sitting,  looking  at  a  book  of 
Japanese  prints. 

We  had  scarcely  been  introduced  to  him,  and 
settled  into  chairs,  while  the  little  woman  in  the 
orange  coat  was  seating  herself  on  a  cushion,  when 
a  quick  tap  sounded  on  the  window-pane.  "The 
Birds,"  she  cried,  and  ran  back  into  the  passage. 
A  moment  or  two  later  she  came  back,  and  a  pair 
of  tiny  artists,  for  all  the  world  like  happy  sparrows, 
skipped  into  the  room.  The  actor  knew  them,  and 
welcomed  them  in  his  magnificent  way.  They  were 
the  Benns,  and  had  but  recently  married;  she 
modelled  in  clay  and  wax,  and  he  was  a  painter 
newly  come  from  Paris.  Two  people  better  deserving 
their  nickname  would  be  hard  to  find.  They  flitted 
about  the  place,  looking  at  the  new  prints  hung  on 
the  walls,  at  the  new  china  toy  that  Gypsy  had 
been  unable  to  deny  herself,  and  chattering  all  the 
time.  Benn  and  I  were  soon  friendly,  and  he 


54  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

presently  asked  me  to  visit  his  studio.  Just  as  he 
gave  me  a  card  with  his  address  upon  it,  for  which 
he  had  to  ask  his  wife,  he  was  caught  by  a  sudden 
remembrance,  and  turning  about  asked  Gypsy  point- 
blank  across  the  broadside  of  conversation,  "  I  say, 
you  haven't  such  a  thing  as  a  big  sword,  have  you  ?  " 
Oh  yes,  but  she  had,  and  in  a  minute  the  two  little 
people  were  looking  at  a  gigantic  two-edged  sword,  as 
long  as  either  of  them,  that  hung  from  a  hook  on 
the  wall.  The  actor,  with  a  delighted  exhibition  of 
grace  and  height,  reached  it  easily  down,  and  Benn 
was  for  swinging  it  at  once,  with  all  the  strength 
that  he  had,  if  his  wife  had  not  instantly  brought 
him  to  sense  and  saved  the  room  from  devastation. 
Instead,  he  described  the  picture  he  was  painting. 
The  central  figure,  he  told  us,  was  to  be  an  old 
knight  looking  regretfully  at  the  armour  and  weapons 
he  had  used  in  his  youth.  This  was  the  very  sword 
for  his  purpose. 

Just  then  there  was  another  tap,  and  two  women 
came  in  together.  The  first  was  a  tall  dark  Scottish 
girl,  with  a  small  head  and  a  beautiful  graceful  neck, 
very  straight  and  splendid  (I  called  her  the  Princess 
at  once  in  my  fantastic  boyhood),  and  the  other  a 
plump  jolly  American. 

As  soon  as  the  shaking  of  hands  was  all  over,  some 
one  asked  Gypsy  for  a  song.  "  Got  very  little  voice 
to-night,"  she  coughed,  "  and  everybody  wants  some- 
thing to  drink  first.  But  111  sing  you  a  song  after- 
wards.'" She  went  through  to  the  table  with  the 
glasses  in  the  inner  room.  "  Who  is  for  opal 
hush?"  she  cried,  and  all,  except  the  American  girl 


ROSSETTI'S   HOUSE   IN   CHEYNE   WALK 


A  CHELSEA  EVENING  57 

and  the  picture  dealer,  who  preferred  whisky,  de- 
clared their  throats  were  dry  for  nothing  else. 
Wondering  what  the  strange-named  drink  might  be, 
I  too  asked  for  opal  hush,  and  she  read  the  puzzle- 
ment in  my  face.  "  You  make  it  like  this,"  she  said, 
and  squirted  lemonade  from  a  syphon  into  a  glass  of 
red  claret,  so  that  a  beautiful  amethystine  foam  rose 
shimmering  to  the  brim.  "The  Irish  poets  over  in 
Dublin  called  it  so ;  and  once,  so  they  say,  they  went 
all  round  the  town,  and  asked  at  every  public-house 
for  two  tall  cymbals  and  an  opal  hush.  They  did 
not  get  what  they  wanted  very  easily,  and  I  do  not 
know  what  a  tall  cymbal  may  be.  But  this  is  the 
opal  hush."  It  was  very  good,  and  as  I  drank  I 
thought  of  those  Irish  poets,  whose  verses  had  meant 
much  to  me,  and  sipped  the  stuff*  with  reverence  as  if 
it  had  been  nectar  from  Olympus. 

When  everybody  had  their  glasses,  Gypsy  came 
back  into  the  front  part  of  the  room,  and,  sitting  in 
a  high-backed  chair  that  was  covered  with  gold  and 
purple  embroideries,  she  cleared  her  throat,  leant  for- 
ward so  that  the  lamplight  fell  on  her  weird  little 
face,  and  sang,  to  my  surprise,  the  old  melody : 

"  O  the  googoo  bird  is  a  giddy  bird, 

No  other  is  zo  gay. 
O  the  googoo  bird  is  a  merry  bird, 

Her  zingeth  all  day. 
Her  zooketh  zweet  flowers 

To  make  her  voice  clear, 
And  when  her  cryeth  googoo,  googoo, 

The  zummer  draweth  near." 

Somehow  I  had  expected  something  else.      It  seemed 


58  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

odd  to  hear  that  simple  song  drop  word  by  word  in 
the  incense-laden  atmosphere  of  that  fantastic  room. 

After  that  she  chanted  in  a  monotone  one  of  the 
poems  from  Mr.  Yeats's  "  Wind  among  the  Reeds  " : 

"  I  went  out  to  the  hazel  wood, 
Because  a  fire  was  in  my  head, 
And  cut  and  peeled  a  hazel  wand, 
And  hooked  a  berry  to  a  thread." 


And  then  the  stately  Scottish  girl  sat  down  at  the 
old  piano,  and  after  playing  an  indolent  little  melody 
over  the  faded  yellow  keys,  brought  out  in  tinkling 
sweetness  the  best  of  all  the  songs  that  have  ever 
come  to  London  from  the  sea.  Nearly  all  the  com- 
pany knew  it  by  heart  and  sang  together : 

"  Farewell  and  adieu  to  you,  fair  Spanish  ladies, 
Adieu  and  farewell  to  you,  ladies  of  Spain  ; 
For  we've  received  orders  for  to  sail  for  Old  England, 
And  we  may  never  see  you,  fair  ladies,  again. 

"  So  we'll  rant  and  we'll  roar,  like  true  British  sailors, 
We'll  range  and  we'll  roam  over  all  the  salt  seas, 
Until  we  strike  anchor  in  the  channel  of  Old  England  ; 
From  Ushant  to  Scilly  'tis  thirty-five  leagues." 

It  is  no  wonder  that  such  a  lad  as  I  was  then  should 
find  the  scene  quite  unforgettable.  There  was  the 
beautiful  head  of  the  pianist,  swaying  a  little  with  her 
music,  and  the  weird  group  beside  her — Gypsy  in  the 
orange  coat  leaning  over  her  shoulder,  the  two  small 
artists,  on  tiptoe,  bending  forward  to  remind  them- 
selves of  the  words,  the  hairy  picture  dealer  smiling 


A   CHELSEA  EVENING  59 

on  them  benignantly,  the  actor  posing  against  the 
mantelpiece,  the  plump  American  leaning  forward 
with  her  elbows  on  the  table,  her  chin  in  her  hands, 
a  cigarette  between  her  lips,  with  the  background  of 
that  uncanny  room,  with  the  silver  lamp,  the  tall 
column  of  smoke  from  the  incense  urn,  and  the  mad 
colours,  that  seemed^  like  the  discordant  company,  to 
harmonise  perfectly  in  those  magical  surroundings. 

When  the  song  was  done,  the  actor  told  me  how 
its  melody  had  been  taken  down  from  an  old  sailor  in 
this  very  room.  The  old  fellow,  brought  here  for 
the  purpose,  had  been  shy,  as  well  he  might  be,  and 
his  mouth  screwed  into  wrinkles  so  that  no  music 
would  come  from  it.  At  last  they  made  him  com- 
fortable on  a  chair,  with  a  glass  and  a  pipe,  and 
built  a  row  of  screens  all  round  him,  that  he  might 
not  be  shamed.  After  a  minute  or  two,  when  the 
smoke,  rising  in  regular  puffs  above  the  screens,  told 
them  that  he  had  regained  his  peace  of  mind,  some 
one  said,  «  Now,  then  !  "  and  a  trembling  whistling  of 
the  tune  had  given  a  musician  the  opportunity  to 
catch  the  ancient  melody  on  the  keyboard  of  the 
piano.  They  had  thus  the  pride  of  a  version  of  their 
own,  for  they  did  not  know  until  much  later  that 
another  had  already  been  printed  in  a  song-book. 

Presently  the  American  girl  begged  for  a  story. 
Gypsy  had  spent  some  part  of  her  life  in  the  Indies,1 
and  knew  a  number  of  the  old  folk-tales,  of  Annansee 
the  spider,  another  Brer  Rabbit  in  his  cunning  and 
shrewdness,  and  Chim  Chim  the  little  bird,  and  the 
singing  turtle,  and  the  Obeah  Woman,  who  was  a 

1  These  same  tales  are  told  among  the  Ashantis. 


60  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

witch,  "  wid  wrinkles  deep  as  ditches  on  her  brown 
face.""  She  told  them  in  the  old  dialect,  in  a  manner 
of  her  own.  Fastening  a  strip  of  ruddy  tow  about 
her  head,  so  that  it  mingled  with  her  own  black  hair, 
she  flopped  down  on  the  floor,  behind  a  couple  of 
lighted  candles,  and,  after  a  little  introductory  song 
that  she  had  learned  from  a  Jamaican  nurse,  told 
story  after  story,  illustrating  them  with  the  help  of 
wooden  toys  that  she  had  made  herself.  She  told 
them  with  such  precision  of  phrasing  that  those  who 
came  often  to  listen  soon  had  them  by  heart,  and 
would  interrupt  her  like  children  when,  in  a  single 
word,  she  went  astray.  To  hear  her  was  to  be  carried 
back  to  the  primitive  days  of  story-telling,  and  to 
understand,  a  little,  how  it  was  that  the  stories  of 
the  old  minstrels  were  handed  on  from  man  to  man 
with  so  little  change  upon  the  way. 

That  was  my  first  evening  of  friendliness  in  Chel- 
sea. For  a  long  time  after  that  I  never  let  a  week 
pass  without  going  to  that  strange  room  to  listen  to 
the  songs  and  tales,  and  to  see  the  odd  parties  of 
poets  and  painters,  actors  and  actresses,  and  nonde- 
script irregulars  who  were  there  almost  as  regularly 
as  I.  Sometimes  there  would  be  half  a  dozen  of  us, 
sometimes  twenty.  Always  we  were  merry.  The 
evening  was  never  wasted.  There  I  heard  poetry 
read  as  if  the  ghost  of  some  old  minstrel  had  de- 
scended on  the  reader,  and  shown  how  the  words 
should  be  chanted  aloud.  There  I  heard  stories  told 
that  were  yet  unwritten,  and  talk  that  was  so  good 
that  it  seemed  a  pity  that  it  never  would  be.  There 
I  joined  in  gay  jousts  of  caricature.  There  was  a 


A  CHELSEA  EVENING  61 

visitors'  book  that  we  filled  with  drawings  and 
rhymes.  Every  evening  that  we  met  we  used  its 
pages  as  a  tournament  field, 

"  And  mischievous  and  bold  were  the  strokes  we  gave, 
And  merrily  were  they  received." 

There,  too,  we  used  to  bring  our  work  when  we  were 
busy  upon  some  new  thing,  a  painting,  or  a  book, 
and  work  on  with  fresh  ardour  after  cheers  or  criti- 
cism. 

The  party  broke  up  on  that  first  night  soon  after 
the  stories.  We  helped  Gypsy  to  shut  up  the  rooms 
and  dowse  the  lights,  and  waved  our  good-nights  to 
her  as  we  saw  her  disappear  into  the  house  next  door 
where  she  lodged. 

At  the  corner  of  the  street  the  Benns  and  I  were 
alone,  to  walk  the  same  way.  We  went  down  the 
Fulham  Road  together,  those  two  small  people  chat- 
tering of  the  new  picture,  and  I,  swinging  the  great 
sword  that  was  to  pose  for  it,  walking  by  the  side  of 
them,  rejoicing  in  my  new  life  and  in  the  weight 
and  balance  of  the  sword,  a  little  pleased,  boy  that  I 
was,  to  be  so  much  bigger  than  they,  and  wonder- 
ing whether,  if  I  swung  the  sword  with  sufficient 
violence,  I  had  the  slightest  chance  of  being  rebuked 
by  a  policeman  for  carrying  a  drawn  weapon  in  the 
streets. 


IN   THE   STUDIOS 


IN   THE   STUDIOS 

A  LARGE  bare  room,  with  no  furniture  but  a  divan 
or  a  camp-bed,  a  couple  of  chairs,  an  easel,  and  a 
model-stand  made  of  a  big  box  that  holds  a  few 
coats  and  hats  and  coloured  silks  that  do  duty  in  a 
dozen  pictures ;  a  big  window  slanting  up  across  the 
roof,  with  blinds  to  temper  its  light;  canvases  and 
old  paintings  without  frames  leaning  against  the 
walls ;  the  artist,  his  coat  off'  ready  for  work,  stroll- 
ing up  and  down  with  a  cigarette  between  his  lips, 
looking  critically  and  lovingly  at  the  canvas  on  the 
easel,  and  now  and  again  pulling  out  his  watch :  that 
is  a  fair  picture  of  a  studio  at  about  half-past  ten  on 
a  workaday  morning. 

There  is  a  tap  on  the  door. 

"  Come  in ! "  and  a  girl  slips  into  the  room, 
apologises  for  the  thousandth  time  in  her  life  for 
being  so  late,  and  proceeds  to  change  her  clothes  for 
the  costume  that  will  make  her  the  subject  he  wants 
for  his  picture,  and  then,  taking  the  chair  on  the  top 
of  the  costume-box,  assumes  the  pose  in  which  she 
yesterday  began  to  sit.  While  she  has  been  getting 
ready,  he  has  made  his  last  preparations,  and  turned 
the  key  in  the  door,  so  that  no  chance  outsider  may 
stumble  in  and  discompose  his  model. 

He  looks  at  his  rough  drawing,  and  then  at  the 


66  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

girl.  "  We'll  get  to  work  now — Your  arm  was 
hanging  a  little  further  back — Yes — And  your  head 
is  not  quite — That's  better — So — Are  you  easy? 
We  had  it  natural  yesterday — " 

«  How  is  this  ?  "  She  alters  herself  slightly,  and 
the  artist  steps  back  to  have  another  look  in  order 
to  arrange  the  drapery. 

"  There's  only  one  thing  wrong  now,1'  he  will  say. 
"  We  must  just  get  that  dark  shadow  that  there  was 
below  your  knee." 

The  girl  twists  her  skirt  over,  so  that  it  falls  in 
a  crease,  and  gives  the  streak  of  dark  that  he  had 
missed. 

«  That's  it.  Well  done,  Serafina  !  "  he  exclaims, 
and  is  instantly  at  work.  He  has  already  arranged 
the  blinds  over  the  window  so  that  the  light  is  as  it 
was  when  he  began  the  painting. 

As   he  paints   he  tries  to  keep  up  some  kind  of 
conversation  with  the  girl,  so  that  her  mind -may  be 
alive,  and  not  allow  her  to  go  rigid  like  a  lay  figure. 
"  You  are  giving  me  the  whole  day  ?  "  he  will  ask, 
although  the  matter  has  been  settled  already. 

Gradually,  as  he  grows  absorbed  in  the  painting, 
he  has  even  less  brain  to  spare,  and  the  talk  becomes 
more  and  more  mechanical;  but  if  Serafina  is  the 
right  kind  of  model  she  will  do  her  share  of  keeping 
herself  amused. 

"  What  have  you  got  for  lunch  ?  "  she  asks. 
"  Four  eggs  ! " 

"  What  way  shall  we  cook  them  do  you  think  ?  " 
"  You  know  how  to   scramble  them.     Four  eggs 
are  enough  for  that  ?  " 


IN  THE  STUDIOS  67 

"  Yes.  Ill  scramble  them — you  have  milk  ? — and 
butter?" 

w Got  them  first  thing  this  morning.  By  the 
way,  I  met  Martin  at  breakfast.  You've  posed  for 
him,  haven't  you  ?  " 

And  so  the  talk  goes  on,  like  the  talk  of  puppets, 
she  just  passing  the  time,  trying  to  keep  interested 
and  real  without  moving  out  of  her  pose ;  he  slash- 
ing in  the  rough  work,  bringing  head,  neck,  shoulders, 
the  turn  of  the  waist,  the  fold  of  the  skirt,  into  their 
places  on  the  canvas.  Then  he  begins  to  paint  in 
the  details,  and  is  able  to  tell  her  what  he  is  about. 

"I've  done  with  the  right  arm  for  the  present. 
Busy  with  the  face,"  he  says,  and  she  is  able  to  move 
her  arm  with  relief,  and  bend  it  to  and  fro  if  it  is 
getting  cramped. 

It  is  far  more  tiring  than  you  would  think  to 
remain  motionless  in  a  particular  pose.  The  model 
stiffens  insensibly,  so  that  an  interval  of  rest  is  as 
necessary  for  the  success  of  the  painting  as  it  is  for 
her  own  comfort.  For  a  minute  or  two  she  will 
be  luxurious  in  leaving  her  pose,  and  he  will  walk 
anxiously  up  and  down,  looking  at  the  picture,  seek- 
ing faults,  and  plotting  what  to  do  next  with  it. 
And  then,  with  less  trouble  than  at  first,  she  will 
take  her  pose  again,  and  he  will  paint  on,  and  talk 
emptiness  as  before. 

At  last  his  wrist  begins  to  tire,  and  he  glances  at 
his  watch. 

"  We'll  have  lunch  now.  I  expect  you  are  ready 
for  it  too."  He  puts  down  brush  and  palette,  and 
flings  himself  on  a  divan  opposite  the  easel,  where 


68  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

he  can  see  the  picture.  For  he  works  on  at  it  in  his 
head,  even  when  he  is  not  painting.  She  slips  down 
from  the  model-stand  and  puts  a  match  to  the  little 
oil  stove  on  the  soap-box  in  the  corner,  takes  the 
eggs  and  milk  and  butter  out  of  the  cupboard,  and 
sets  about  making  ceufs  brouittes,  the  favourite  dish 
of  half  the  studios  in  the  world. 

Then  she  will  come  and  look  at  the  picture,  and 
tell  him  how  well  and  rapidly  it  is  coming  together, 
and  what  a  nice  splash  of  colour  the  crimson  silk 
gives  where  the  light  falls  on  it.  They  will  sit  down 
to  lunch  if  there  is  a  table,  or  if  not,  will  walk  about 
the  room,  eating  the  eggs  with  spoons  out  of  saucers, 
and  munching  bread  and  butter.  The  kettle  will  be 
boiling  briskly  on  the  stove,  and  they  will  make  a 
little  brew  of  coffee,  and  take  a  quarter  of  an  hour 
of  leisure,  with  cigarettes  and  coffee-cups,  before 
going  on  with  the  work. 

They  are  lucky  if  they  can  work  on  long  after 
four  o'clock  without  another  knock  sounding  at  the 
door.  There  are  as  many  again  lazy  fellows  who  go 
about  to  waste  time  as  there  are  hard-working  artists. 
Surely  enough,  when  the  picture  is  all  juicy  and 
pliable,  when  all  is  going  as  a  painter  loves  it  best, 
there  will  come  a  tap  at  the  locked  door. 

"  Oh,  curse ! "  says  the  artist  under  his  breath, 
and  paints  on,  pretending  not  to  hear.  Tap  comes 
the  knock  again.  He  flings  down  his  brushes,  turns 
the  key,  and  opens  the  door  to  the  interrupter,  one 
of  those  pleasant,  friendly  people  who  never  seem  to 
have  anything  to  do.  "  Oh,  it's  you,  is  it  ?  "  he  says, 
as  graciously  as  he  can.  "  Come  in." 


IN  THE   STUDIOS  69 

The  man,  genial,  full  of  chatter,  as  they  all  are, 
comes  in,  volubly  apologetic.  "  Look  here,"  he  says, 
«  don't  let  me  disturb  your  work.  Oh,  hullo  !  How 
are  you,  Serafina  ?  He's  doing  well  with  you  this  time. 
You'll  be  in  all  the  papers,  my  dear,  and  then  you'll 
be  too  proud  to  pose  for  any  but  swells.  Yes,  I'll 
have  a  cigarette ;  and  now,  look  here,  don't  stop 
working  on  my  account.  Go  on  painting.  I'll  be 
making  you  two  some  tea." 

For  a  few  minutes,  as  he  warms  the  tea-pot,  and 
brings  the  tea  out  of  the  cupboard,  and  drops  in  the 
recognised  four  teaspoonfuls,  one  for  each  of  them, 
and  one  for  the  pot,  the  painter  works  desperately  on. 
Presently  the  interrupter  walks  up  to  have  another 
look  at  the  picture.  He  stands  at  the  painter's 
elbow,  buttering  the  bosom  of  a  loaf  of  bread,  and 
cutting  it  off  in  thick  rounds.  "  What  are  you  going 
to  put  in,  to  bring  the  light  up  into  that  corner  ?  " 
he  asks,  pointing  with  the  butter-knife. 

"  I  was  thinking  of  a  silver  pot :  what  do  you 
think  yourself?  Anyhow,  Serafina,  we've  earned  our 
tea."  So  work  comes  to  an  end  for  the  day.  That 
is  the  sole  virtue  of  the  interrupter — he  keeps  other 
people  from  over-working  themselves,  and  Serafina  at 
least  is  grateful. 

All  three  will  discuss  the  picture ;  how  its  lights 
and  shadows  are  to  be  arranged  into  repose,  and  pre- 
vented from  playing  battledore  and  shuttlecock  with 
the  observer's  eye  ;  what  colours  are  to  be  heightened, 
what  toned  down ;  what  artifice  of  detail,  what  care- 
ful obscurity  is  to  be  introduced,  and  where ;  and  so 
on,  in  a  jargon  incomprehensible  to  the  lay  mind,  as 


70  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

the  talk  of  any  other  trade.  The  discussion  is  not 
only  between  the  artists ;  Serafina  will  bear  her  share, 
and  likely  enough  make  the  most  useful  of  the 
suggestions.  For  artists'  models  are  not  hampered, 
like  the  painters  themselves,  by  knowing  too  much, 
and  at  the  same  time  they  are  not  ignorant  as  the 
ordinary  picture  buyer  is  ignorant.  Some  of  them 
have  been  brought  up  in  the  studios  from  their 
earliest  childhood,  and  all  spend  so  much  of  their  lives 
with  the  artists,  and  watch  so  many  pictures  from 
their  inception  to  their  failure  or  success,  that  they 
have  a  very  practical  knowledge  of  what  makes  a 
painting  good  or  bad,  and  are  often  able  to  help  a 
picture  in  other  ways  than  by  posing  for  it. 

Indeed,  most  of  them  talk  of  the  men  for  whom 
they  pose  as  «  my  artists,"  and  take  a  most  personal 
interest  in  the  fortunes  of  their  pictures.  A  model 
is  as  happy  as  the  painter  when  she  can  say,  « I  was 
in  the  New  Gallery  this  year,  or  the  Academy,  in  so 
many  different  paintings."  They  are  a  class  very 
much  misunderstood.  A  girl  who  poses  for  an  artist 
is  not  the  immoral  abandoned  woman  that  the  suburbs 
suppose  her.  She  picks  up  something  of  an  education, 
she  learns  something  of  art,  she  lives  as  interestingly, 
as  usefully  and  as  honestly  as  many  of  the  people  who 
condemn  her.  Many  an  artist  owes  his  life  to  the 
Serafina,  the  Rosie,  or  the  Brenda  who,  coming  one 
morning  to  ask  for  a  sitting,  has  found  him  ill  and 
alone,  with  nobody  to  nurse  him  but  an  exasperated 
caretaker.  Many  a  man  has  been  kept  out  of  the 
hospital,  that  dread  of  Bohemia,  by  the  simple,  kind- 
hearted  model  who  has  given  up  part  of  her  working 


ORK 


IN  THE   STUDIOS 


73 


day  to  cooking  his  food  for  him,  when  he  was  too 
weak  to  do  it  himself,  and  then,  tired  after  the  long 
sittings,  has  brought  her  work  with  her,  and  sat  down 
and  sewed  in  his  studio  through  the  evening,  and 
talked  cheerful  rubbish  to  him  that  has  kept  him 
from  utter 
dishearten- 
ment. 

There  is 
rich  material 
for  novelists 
in  the  lives 
of  these  girls. 
One  would 
have  liked  to 
be  an  actress, 

but  had  not  a  good  enough  voice. 
Another  would  have  served  be- 
hind a  counter,  if  some  artist 
had  not  noticed  her,  begged  her 
to  allow  him  to  paint  her,  and 
then  recommending  her  to  his 
friends  shown  her  this  way  to  a 
livelihood.  Some  have  stories  that  read  like  penny 
novelettes,  and,  tired  of  oppressive  stepmothers,  or 
guardians,  or  elder  sisters,  have  deliberately  left 
their  homes,  and,  perhaps  knowing  a  few  artists,  have 
taken  up  this  work  so  that  they  might  have  their 
own  lives  to  themselves.  Some  are  even  supporting 
their  mothers  and  younger  brothers  or  sisters.  In 
nearly  all  cases  they  come  to  the  studios  through  the 
accident  of  meeting  a  discerning  artist  in  the  street, 


74  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

and  to  some  this  accident  happens  so  early  that  they 
are  practically  models  all  their  lives.  One  child 
used  to  come  to  read  fairy  stories  with  me,  and  to 
cut  out  paper  figures  (a  most  joyous  game),  who  had 
posed  for  artists  since  she  was  three  years  old,  and 
was  now  fourteen.  Her  mother  had  been  badly 
treated  by  her  father,  and  the  little  girl  and  her 
two  elder  sisters  had  made  enough  to  keep  the 
family  without  his  help.  All  three  were  very 
beautiful.  Both  the  elder  ones  married  artists,  and 
the  little  girl  told  me  when  last  I  saw  her  that, 
so  far  as  she  was  concerned,  she  was  going  to  marry 
either  an  artist  or  a  member  of  Parliament.  Another 
model  had  been  a  gypsy,  another  was  a  genuine 
transplanted  specimen  of  the  rare  species  dairymaid 
as  Izaak  Walton  knew  it,  another  the  runaway 
daughter  of  a  shopkeeper  in  the  North  of  France ; 
the  list  could  be  made  interminable. 

As  for  the  men  models,  they  are  not  so  numerous 
as  the  girls,  and  less  interesting.  They  are  nearly 
all  Italians,  tired  of  organ-grinding  or  ice-cream 
making,  or  else  handsome  old  soldiers,  or  good- 
looking  men  who  have  come  down  in  the  world. 
Some  of  them  are  picturesque  enough.  One  morning, 
still  in  bed,  in  lodgings  over  some  studios,  I  heard  a 
noise  in  my  work-room,  and  jumping  up,  flung  open 
the  door,  thinking  to  surprise  my  burglar  in  the 
act.  In  the  middle  of  the  room  stood  a  charming 
old  fellow,  with  a  small  knobbly  head,  very  red  skin, 
blue  seafaring  eyes,  and  a  wispy  white  beard  round 
cheeks  and  chin.  He  thought  I  was  an  artist,  he 
said,  and  had  come  to  see  if  he  could  be  useful.  We 


IN   THE   STUDIOS  75 

breakfasted,  and  he  became  talkative  at  once.  He 
had  been  a  sailor,  had  done  well  about  the  world,  and 
had  settled  in  California  as  a  storekeeper,  when  he 
had  been  ruined  by  a  big  fire.  "  That  was  because 
I  took  Our  Lord  to  mean  insurance,  when  He  said 
usury.  It  was  set  clear  to  me  afterwards,  but  it  was 
too  late  then,  my  shift'  was  gone."  Since  that  time 
he  had  drifted,  too  old  to  pick  up  again,  too  proud 
to  give  in  and  enter  the  workhouse.  He  had 
worked  his  way  to  England  on  a  ship  he  had  once 
commanded,  and  an  artist  painting  shipping  had£met 
him  walking  about  the  docks,  and  told  him  he  could 
make  a  living  as  a  model.  "  And 
I'm  doing  it,"  he  said,  "  and  it's 
not  a  bad  life.  There's  hard 
times,  and  there's  times  rough  on 
an  old  man,  but  I'm  not  so  weak 
yet,  thanks  be,  and  I  get  tidily 
along.  Yes.  I'll  have  another 
pipe  of  that  tobacco.  It  isn't 
often  you  gents  have  the  right 
stuff." 

But  this  has  been  a  long  di- 
gression from  Serafma,  the  painter, 
and  the  interrupter,  whom 
we  left  taking  tea  and  dis- 
cussing the  picture.    What 
do  they  do  next  ?     Perhaps 
if   the    daylight    has    not 
gone,  and  the  interrupter 
has   not   been   thoroughly 
efficient,     a     little      more 


76  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

work  may  be  done  after  tea.  But  it  is  more  likely 
that  the  painter  will  wash  his  brushes,  and  go  up 
to  Soho  to  dine  with  the  interrupter,  possibly 
taking  Serafina  with  him,  if  she  has  nothing  to  do 
with  her  evening.  Or  he  may  go  to  one  of  the 
artists'  clubs. 

In  the  old  days  there  was  no  club  in  Chelsea,  and 
the  artists  used  to  feed  and  talk  at  the  Six  Bells 
Tavern,  the  public-house  in  the  King's  Road,  or  else 
at  one  or  other  of  the  small  inns  along  the  riverside.  I 
do  not  think, the  story  of  the  founding  of  the  Chelsea 
Art  Club,  in  Church  Street,  has  been  printed  before. 
It  had  been  proposed  that,  as  Chelsea  had  so  long 
been  associated  with  art,  an  exhibition  should  be  held 
to  illustrate  the  work  of  the  principal  painters  who 
lived  here.  Meetings  were  held  in  the  Six  Bells,  and 
a  committee  was  appointed  to  report  on  the  pos- 
sibilities of  the  scheme.  All  the  artists  concerned 
met  in  one  of  the  Manresa  Road  studios,  with  Mr. 
Stirling  Lee,  the  sculptor,  in  the  chair,  to  hear  the 
result.  Whistler  and  half  a  dozen  other  famous 
artists  were  there.  The  report  was  duly  read,  when 
some  one  got  up  and  said  that  surely  there  was 
something  that  Chelsea  needed  more  than  an  exhibi- 
tion, and  that  was  a  club.  "  Club,  club,  club !  " 
shouted  everybody,  and  the  exhibition  was  completely 
forgotten  at  once,  and  has  never  been  held  to  this 
day.  A  Teutonic  gentleman  proposed  that  they 
should  rent  a  room  for  the  club  in  the  Pier  Hotel, 
which  he  pronounced,  after  the  manner  of  Hans 
Breitmann,  « Bier."  Whistler  rose,  in  his  most 
dignified,  most  supercilious  manner  :  "  Gentlemen," 


IN  THE   STUDIOS  77 

he  said,  slowly,  "  Gentlemen,  let  us  not  start  our 
club  in  any  beer  hotel — let  us  start  our  club  CLEAN." 
The  result  was  the  Chelsea  Art  Club,  in  a  house  of 
its  own,  the  meeting-place  of  all  the  Chelsea  artists, 
and  the  centre  of  half  the  fun,  the  frivolity,  the 
gossip  of  Chelsea  studio  life. 

Another  famous  artists'  club  is  the  Langham 
Sketch  Club,  whose  rooms  are  close  behind  the 
Queen's  Hall.  Artists  meet  there  regularly,  and 
draw  and  make  pictures  all  in  a  room  together,  with 
a  time  limit  set  for  the  performance.  At  intervals 
they  exhibit  the  harvest  of  their  evenings  on  the 
walls.  They  have  also  merry  parties,  for  men  only, 
when  the  doors  are  opened  by  fantastical  figures,  and 
scratch  entertainments  go  on  all  the  time,  and  there 
are  songs  and  jovial  recitations.  Nights  there  are  as 
merry  as  any,  and  the  rooms  are  full  of  celebrated 
men,  and  men  about  to  be  celebrated ;  for  the  club 
does  not  tolerate  bunglers. 

The  painter  might  go  to  one  of  those  places ;  or 
else,  after  a  supper  in  Soho,  or  in  one  of  the  very 
few  little  restaurants  in  Chelsea,  he  might  spend  the 
evening  in  some  one  else's  studio,  perhaps  in  the 
same  block  of  buildings  as  his  own,  for  few  of  the 
studios  are  isolated,  and  there  are  often  three,  five, 
eight,  or  more  under  a  single  roof.  The  studio  life 
is  almost  like  the  life  of  a  university,  with  its 
friendliness,  its  sets,  and  their  haughty  attitude 
towards  each  other.  There  is  the  set  that  scorns 
the  Academy  and  all  its  works ;  whose  members 
never  cross  the  threshold  of  Burlington  House,  and 
smile  a  little  pityingly  if  you  mention  an  R.A.  with 


78  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

anything  but  contempt.  For  them  the  ideals  and 
exhibitions  of  the  New  English  movement,1  unless 
indeed  they  are  bold  Ishmaels  and  have  for  ever 
shaken  the  dust  of  exhibitions  from  their  feet.  Then 
there  is  the  rather  amusing  set  of  people  who  laugh 
at  the  Academy,  but  recognise  that  it  is  the  best 
picture  shop  in  Europe,  and  exhibit  there  for  their 
pocket's  sake.  And  then  there  is  the  set  made  up 
largely  of  old  Academy  students,  and  of  men  with 
wives  (who  will,  no  matter  what  you  say  to  them, 
care  for  material  success),  who  regulate  all  their  work 
by  the  Academy  standards,  beg  advice  from  the 
R.A/s,  and  live  and  die  a  hundred  times  in  hope  and 
despair  between  the  sending  in  day  and  the  day  of 
last  rejections  from  that  most  august,  most  oligarchic, 
most  British  of  institutions. 

The  men  of  each  set  have  a  habit  of  dropping  in 
to  talk  away  their  evenings  in  particular  studios.  It 
is  curious  this :  how  one  studio  will  be  chosen  with- 
out arrangement,  by  accident  as  it  seems,  and  yet  be 
made  by  custom  so  regular  a  rendezvous  that  its 
visitors  would  scarcely  know  what  to  do  if  they  were 
asked  to  meet  anywhere  else.  If  you  are  at  dinner 
in  Soho  with  men  of  one  set,  then  afterwards  by 
some  natural  attraction  you  find  the  party  setting 
out  for  Brown's  place ;  if  with  men  of  another  set, 
then  assuredly  before  the  night  is  out  you  will  be 
smoking  a  cigarette  at  Robinson's.  It  is  not  that 
the  man  whose  studio  is  so  honoured  is  the  cleverest, 
the  leader  of  the  set — he  is  often  a  mere  camp- 
follower  in  whatever  movement  may  be  afoot.  It  is 

1  Remember  wheii  this  book  was  written. 


IN  THE  STUDIOS 


79 


^^x« 


not  even  that  he  has  the  most  comfortable  rooms- 
one  favourite  studio  is  the  poorest  in  a  building,  and 
so  ill-furnished  that  if  you 
visit    it    you    are    wise    to 
bring  your  own   chair.     I 
do    not    know    what    the 
reason  is.     Some  men  are 
best  in  their  kennels,  others 
best    out    of 
them ;  and  the 
atmosphere  of 
some     kennels 
is   more   com- 
panionable 
than    that    of 
others ;     there 
can  be  nothing 
else. 

About  nine 
o'clock  the 
painter,  if  he 
has  not  gone 
to  a  club,  will 
arrive,  with- 
out particular 
effort,  at  one 
of  these  more 
h  ospitable 
studios.  Perhaps  there  will  be  a  piano  in  a  corner, 
with  a  man  playing  over  its  keys  in  the  dark. 
Another  man  will  be  looking  at  the  prints  in  a 
book  by  the  light  of  a  candle.  Perhaps  there  will 


80  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

be  a  witty  little  model  telling  stories  and  keeping 
everybody  laughing.  Perhaps  there  will  be  no  more 
than  a  couple  of  friends,  who  no  longer  find  talk 
necessary  for  intercourse,  but  can  be  perfectly  con- 
tented in  tobacco  smoke  and  each  other's  silence. 

They  will  greet  him  when  he  comes  with  a  question 
about  the  new  picture.  He  will  tell  them,  of  course, 
that  it  is  going  to  be  a  failure,  and  they  will  tell  him 
not  to  be  a  fool.  And  then  they  will  sit  on,  smoking, 
playing  chess,  singing,  talking  of  their  plans  for  the 
year,  or  the  idiosyncrasies  of  a  refractory  picture 
buyer,  or  the  abominable  vanity  of  some  stout 
gentleman  who  wants  to  look  slim  in  a  portrait,  and 
so  on  and  so  on.  Late  at  night  they  will  separate, 
and  he  will  go  home  to  have  a  last  look  at  the 
picture,  anxiously,  sleepily,  holding  a  flickering 
candle ;  and  then  to  sleep  on  the  camp-bed  in  the 
corner  of  the  studio,  to  dream  of  work  and  of  the 
picture  as  he  would  like  it  to  be,  unaccountably  more 
beautiful  than  he  can  make  it,  until  he  wakes  next 
morning,  hurries  over  the  road  to  the  cook-shop  for 
his  breakfast,  and  back  again  to  be  impatiently  ready 
for  the  arrival  of  Serafina,  late  as  usual,  after  the 
custom  of  her  kind. 

And  so  go  twenty-four  hours  of  an  artist's  life. 


THE  COUNTRY  IN   BOHEMIA 


WILLIAM    HAZLITT 


THE  COUNTRY   IN   BOHEMIA 

LONDON  is  full  of  people  who  keep  the  country  in 
their  hearts,  and  the  life  of  studios,  taverns,  and 
newspaper  offices  is  lived  by  many  who  would  scorn 
the  name  of  a  Londoner.  One  thinks  himself  a 
Devon  man,  another  is  a  Scot,  another,  though  he 
works  in  London  all  the  year,  calls  the  Lake  Moun- 
tains home.  It  is  so  now ;  it  has  been  so  ever  since 
the  green  fields  drew  away  from  London,  and  made 
town  and  country  two  hostile,  different  things. 
HazUtt,  talking  metaphysically  in  the  little  tavern 
under  Southampton  Buildings,  or  seated  in  his 
favourite  corner  there,  with  a  pot  of  ale  before  him 
for  custom's  sake,  and  a  newspaper  before  his  eyes, 
listening  to  the  vain  talk  of  "  coffee-house  politicians," 
must  often  have  congratulated  himself  on  having 
been  able  to  ask  from  his  heart  for  "  the  clear  blue 
sky  above  my  head,  and  the  green  turf  beneath  my 
feet,  a  winding  road  before  me,  and  a  three  hours' 
march  to  dinner — and  then  to  thinking.'"  He  can 
never  have  forgotten  that  he  was  more  than  the 
townsman,  in  that  he  had  known  the  Great  North 
Road. 

Borrow  was  another  of  your  countrymen  in  town. 
You  remember — when  he  wished  to  fight  his  way 
among  the  hack  writers  with  "  Ancient  Songs  of 

83 


84  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

Denmark,  heroic  and  romantic,  with  notes  philo- 
logical, critical,  and  historical,"  or  "The  Songs  of 
Ap  Gwilym,  the  Welsh  bard,  also  with  notes  critical, 
philological,  and  historical" — his  disconcerting  inter- 
view with  the  publisher : 

"  I  am  very  sorry,  sir,"  says  Borrow,  " to  hear  that 
you  cannot  assist  me.  I  had  hoped " 

"  A  losing  trade,  I  assure  you,  sir ;  literature  is  a 
drug.  Taggart  (this  to  his  clerk),  what  o'clock  is  it  ?  " 

"  Well,  sir,  as  you  cannot  assist  me,  I  will  now 
take  my  leave;  I  thank  you  sincerely  for  your  kind 
reception,  and  will  trouble  you  no  longer." 

"  Oh,  don't  go.  I  wish  to  have  some  further 
conversation  with  you ;  and  perhaps  I  may  hit  on 
some  plan  to  benefit  you.  I  honour  merit,  and 
always  make  a  point  to  encourage  it  when  I  can ; 
but — Taggart,  go  to  the  bank,  and  tell  them  to  dis- 
honour the  bill  twelve  months  after  date  for  thirty 
pounds  which  becomes  due  to-morrow.  I  am  dis- 
satisfied with  that  fellow  who  wrote  the  fairy  tales, 
and  intend  to  give  him  all  the  trouble  in  my  power. 
Make  haste.  .  .  ." 

Ill  warrant  Borrow  was  helped  to  keep  his  upper 
lip  straight  then,  and  afterwards,  when  he  was 
dismally  translating  into  German  the  publisher's  own 
philosophical  treatise,  that  proved  the  earth  to  be 
shaped  like  a  pear  and  not  "like  an  apple,  as  the 
fools  of  Oxford  say,"  by  the  thought  of  country 
roads,  and  horses  galloping,  and  his  own  stout  legs 
that  could  walk  with  any  in  England,  and  his  arms 


THE  COUNTRY  IN  BOHEMIA         85 

that   could  swing  a   hammer   to  a   blacksmith's  ad- 
miration. 

And  what  of  Bampfylde  in  an  older  time,  who 
was  not  able,  like  Hazlitt  and  Borrow,  to  see  the 
country  again  and  again,  but  came  here  from  it,  to 
live  miserably,  and  die  with  its  vision  in  his  heart  ? 
Southey,  grave,  hardworking,  respectable  as  he  was, 
felt  something  of  the  tragedy  of  that  countryman's 
irregular  life.  Through  the  sedate  and  ordered 
phrases  of  this  letter  of  his  to  Sir  Samuel  Egerton 
Brydges,  the  vivid,  unhappy  life  of  the  man  bursts 
through  like  blood  in  veins.  The  letter  is  long,  but 
I  quote  it  almost  in  full : — 

"  KESWICK,  May  10,  1809. 

«  SIR, 

"...  It  gives  me  great  pleasure  to  hear  that 
Bampfylde's  remains  are  to  be  edited.  The  cir- 
cumstances which  I  did  not  mention  concerning  him 
are  these.  They  were  related  to  me  by  Jackson,  of 
Exeter,  and  minuted  down  immediately  afterwards, 
when  the  impression  which  they  made  upon  me  was 
warm. 

"He  was  the  brother  of  Sir  Charles,  as  you  say. 
At  the  time  when  Jackson  became  intimate  with 
him  he  was  just  in  his  prime,  and  had  no  other  wish 
than  to  live  in  solitude,  and  amuse  himself  with 
poetry  and  music.  He  lodged  in  a  farmhouse  near 
Chudleigh,  and  would  oftentimes  come  to  Exeter  in 
a  winter  morning,  ungloved  and  open- breasted,  be- 
fore Jackson  was  up  (though  he  was  an  early  riser), 
with  a  pocket  full  of  music  or  poems,  to  know  how 


86  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

he  liked  them.  His  relations  thought  this  was  a  sad 
life  for  a  man  of  family,  and  forced  him  to  London. 
The  tears  ran  down  Jackson's  cheeks  when  he  told 
me  the  story.  '  Poor  fellow,'  he  said,  f  there  did  not 
live  a  purer  creature,  and,  if  they  would  have  let 
him  alone,  he  might  have  been  alive  now.' 

"When  he  was  in  London,  his  feelings,  having 
been  forced  out  of  their  proper  channel,  took  a 
wrong  direction,  and  he  soon  began  to  suffer  the 
punishment  of  debauchery.  The  Miss  Palmer  to 
whom  he  dedicated  his  Sonnets  (afterwards,  and 
perhaps  still,  Lady  Inchiquin)  was  niece  to  Sir  Joshua 
Reynolds.  Whether  Sir  Joshua  objected  to  his 
addresses  on  account  of  his  irregularities  in  London, 
or  on  other  grounds,  I  know  not;  but  this  was  the 
commencement  of  his  madness.  He  was  refused 
admittance  into  the  house ;  upon  this,  in  a  fit  of 
half  anger  and  half  derangement,  he  broke  the 
windows,  and  was  (little  to  Sir  Joshua's  honour)  sent 
to  Newgate.  Some  weeks  after  this  happened,  Jack- 
son went  to  London,  and  one  of  his  first  inquiries 
was  for  Bampfylde.  Lady  Bampfylde,  his  mother, 
said  she  knew  little  or  nothing  about  him  ;  that  she 
had  got  him  out  of  Newgate,  and  he  was  now  in 
some  beggarly  place.  'Where?'  «In  King  Street, 
Holborn,  she  believed,  but  she  did  not  know  the 
number  of  the  house.'  Away  went  Jackson,  and 
knocked  at  every  door  till  he  found  the  right.  It 
was  a  truly  miserable  place ;  the  woman  of  the  house 
was  one  of  the  worst  class  of  women  in  London. 
She  knew  that  Bampfylde  had  no  money,  and  that 
at  that  time  he  had  been  three  days  without  food. 


THE   COUNTRY   IN   BOHEMIA         87 

When  Jackson  saw  him  there  was  all  the  levity  of 
madness  in  his  manner ;  his  shirt  was  ragged  and 
black  as  a  coal-heaver's,  and  his  beard  of  a  two 
months1  growth.  Jackson  sent  out  for  food,  and 
said  he  was  come  to  breakfast  with  him ;  and  he 
turned  aside  to  a  harpsichord  in  the  room,  literally, 
he  said,  to  let  him  gorge  himself  without  being 
noticed.  He  removed  him  from  thence,  and,  after 
giving  his  mother  a  severe  lecture,  obtained  for  him 
a  decent  allowance,  and  left  him,  when  he  himself 
quitted  town,  in  decent  lodgings,  earnestly  begging 
him  to  write. 

"  But  he  never  wrote ;  the  next  news  was  that 
he  was  in  a  private  madhouse,  and  Jackson  never 
saw  him  more.  Almost  the  last  time  they  met, 
he  showed  several  poems,  among  others,  a  ballad 
on  the  murder  of  David  Rizzio ;  such  a  ballad ! 
said  he.  He  came  that  day  to  dine  with  Jackson, 
and  was  asked  for  copies.  <  I  burned  them,'  was  the 
reply ;  *  I  wrote  them  to  please  you ;  you  did  not 
seem  to  like  them,  so  I  threw  them  in  the  fire.' 
After  twenty  years'1  confinement  he  recovered  his 
senses,  but  not  till  he  was  dying  of  consumption. 
The  apothecary  urged  him  to  leave  Sloane  Street 
(where  he  had  always  been  as  kindly  treated  as  he 
could  be)  and  go  into  his  own  country,  saying  that 
his  friends  in  Devonshire  would  be  very  glad  to 
see  him.  But  he  hid  his  face  and  answered,  <  No, 
sir ;  they  who  knew  me  what  I  was,  shall  never  see 
me  what  I  am.1*  .  .  ." 

His   was  a    different    case    from   that   of  Hazlitt 


88  BOHEMIA  IN   LONDON 

leaving  Wem,  of  De  Quincey  running  from  school, 
or  of  Goldsmith  setting  out  from  Lissoy.  It  is  a 
sad  story  this  of  the  strength  of  the  town,  of  its 
coarse  fingers  on  the  throat  of  a  wild  bird,  and  I 
should  like  to  pretend  that  there  are  no  Bampfyldes 
in  Bohemia  to-day  who  have  lost  their  poetry  in 
London,  and  dare  not  go  back  to  their  own  country, 
« lest  those  who  knew  them  what  they  were,  should 
see  them  what  they  are."  It  is  a  terrible  thing 
to  feel  ashamed  in  the  presence  of  the  hills,  and 
fearful  that  the  spring  has  lost  its  power  of  refresh- 
ment. 

But  there  are  many  stronger  men,  who  have  come 
to  London  because  poetry  or  pictures  will  not  sup- 
port them  in  the  villages  they  love,  and  carry  a 
glad  pride  in  their  hearts  that  softens  the  blows, 
and  eases  the  difficulties  of  the  town.  It  is  some- 
thing as  you  walk  disconsolate  down  a  publishers 
stairs,  like  a  little  boy  from  a  whipping,  to  be 
able  to  pull  up  your  despair  with  a  stout  breath, 
a  toss  of  your  head,  a  thought  of  the  wind  in 
your  face,  and  the  straight  road  over  the  moorland, 
with  the  peewits  overhead ;  something,  when  eating 
a  hard-boiled  egg  at  a  coffee-stall,  to  remember 
another  occasion,  when  in  greater  straits  you  were 
less  pusillanimous,  and  tossed  away  your  last  eighteen- 
pence  to  feed  and  sleep  royally  in  a  little  village 
inn,  ready  to  face  the  world  with  empty  purse  and 
cheerful  heart  in  the  sunshine  of  the  morning.  Ay, 
it  is  a  great  thing  to  be  a  countryman,  to  know 
the  smell  of  the  hay  when  a  cart  rolls  by  to 
Covent  Garden,  and  to  dream  in  Paternoster  Row 


THE  COUNTRY  IN  BOHEMIA 


89 


of  the  broad  open  road,  with  the  yellowhammer  in 
the  hedge  and  the  blackthorn  showing  flower. 

It  is  a  very  joyous  thing  for  a  countryman  in 
town,  when  some  small  thing  from  the  Happy  Land 
breaks  through  the  gloom  or  weariness  or  excitement 
of  his  irregular  life,  like  a  fountain  in  the  dusk. 


For  example,  I  have  seldom  been  happier  in  Bohemia 
than  when  an  old  country  song  that  has,  so  far  as 
I  know,  never  been  written  down  was  sung  to  me  in 
some  dingy  rooms  over  a  set  of  studios  by  an  artist's 
model  I  had  never  seen  before. 

There  was  a  yellow  fog  outside  and  a  lamp  burned 
on  my  desk,  in  the  ashamed  manner  of  a  lamp  in 
daylight.  It  does  not  matter  what  article  my  brain 
was  flogging  itself  to  produce,  for  the  article  was 


90  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

never  written.  My  landlady  had  brought  me  up 
some  beef  and  fried  onions  in  a  soup  plate,  but 
things  were  altogether  too  woeful  for  the  enjoyment 
of  lunch,  when  someone  tapped  at  my  door,  and 
almost  instantly  a  dainty,  slight  girl,  with  a  little 
brown  felt  hat  on  her  head  and  a  green  cloak  about 
her,  opened  the  door  and  smiled  at  me  from  the 
threshold. 

"  Do  you  need  a  model  ?  "  she  asked. 

I  was  so  glad  to  see  anything  so  young  and 
fresh  and  beautiful  in  the  dull  lamplight  of  that 
fog-choked  room,  so  heartened  by  the  very  sight 
of  her,  that  I  almost  forgot  to  answer,  and  then, 
in  an  agony  of  fear  lest  she  should  go  at  once, 
when  she  saw  that  she  was  not  in  a  studio,  explained 
very  awkwardly  that  I  was  very  glad  she  had  called, 
that  it  was  an  unpleasant  day,  that,  that  ....  and 
could  she  stop  to  lunch. 

She  laughed,  a  clear  country  laugh,  that  made  it 
possible  for  me  to  laugh  too ;  and  in  a  moment  the 
gloom  seemed  to  have  vanished  for  the  day,  as  she 
sat  down  as  pretty  as  you  please  to  share  my  beef 
and  onions. 

We  came  at  once  to  talk  of  the  country,  and,  after- 
wards, when  we  pulled  our  chairs  up  to  the  fire,  and 
she  let  me  light  a  cigarette  for  her,  she  was  telling 
me  of  her  old  life,  before  she  came  to  London,  where 
she  lived  in  a  little  village  in  Gloucestershire.  Play- 
ing with  the  cigarette  in  her  fingers,  she  told  me  how 
she  used  to  get  up  to  make  her  brother's  breakfast 
before  he  went  out  to  labour  on  the  farm,  how  before 
that  she  had  been  at  the  village  school,  and  how, 


THE  COUNTRY  IN  BOHEMIA         91 

when  they  had  all  been  children,  her  old  grandmother 
had  used  to  sing  to  them  every  evening  songs  she  had 
learnt  in  her  youth.  "  Did  she  remember  any  of  the 
songs  ? "  I  asked,  hoping,  and  yet  telling  myself  to 
expect  no  more  than  the  modern  jingles  that  have 
been  made  popular  by  print.  "  Why,  yes,  she  re- 
membered a  few,  but  she  could  not  sing  as  well  as  her 
old  grandmother."  And  then,  after  a  little  entreaty, 
in  that  little  dark  dusty  room  in  Chelsea,  she  came 
out  with  this  ballad  in  a  simple  untrained  voice  that 
was  very  well  suited  to  the  words : 

Oh  it's  of  a  fair  damosel  in  Londin  did  dwell ; 
Oh  for  wit  and  for  beauty  her  none  could  excel. 
With  her  mistress  and  her  master  she  served  seven  year, 
And  what  followed  after  you  quickely  shall  hear. 

Oh  I  took  my  box  upon  my  head.  I  gained  along, 
And  the  first  one  I  met  was  a  strong  and  able  man. 
He  said,  "  My  pretty  fair  maid,  why  are  you  going  this 

way  ? 
I'll  show  to  you  a  nearer  road  across  the  counterey." 

He  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  he  led  me  to  the  lane ; 
He  said,  "  My  pretty  fair  maid,  I  mean  to  tell  you  plain. 
Deliver  up  your  money  without  a  fear  or  strife, 
Or  else  this  very  moment  I'll  take  away  your  life." 

The  tears  from  my  eyes  like  fountains  they  did  flow. 
Oh  where  shall  I  wander  ?     Oh  where  shall  I  go  ? 
And  so  while  this  young  feller  was  a  feeling  for  his  knife, 
Oh  this  beautiful  damosel,  she  took  away  his  life. 

I  took  my  box  upon  my  head.  I  gained  along, 
And  the  next  one  I  met  was  a  noble  gentleman. 
He  said,  "  My  pretty  fair  maid,  where  are  you  going  so 

late? 
And  what  was  that  noise  that  I  heard  at  yonder  gate  ? 


92  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

"  I  fear  that  box  upon  your  head   to  yourself  does  not 

belong. 
To  your  master  or  your  mistress  you  have  done  something 

wrong ; 
To  your  mistress  or  your  master  you  have  done  something 

ill, 
For  one  moment  from  trimbeling  you  really  can't  stand 

still." 

"  To  my  master  or  my  mistress  I  have  done  nothing  ill ; 
But  I  feel  within  my  own  dear  heart  it's  a  young  man  I 

do  kill. 

He  dem'ded  my  money,  but  I  soon  let  him  know, 
And  now  that  able  feller  lies  bleeding  down  below." 

This  gentleman  got  off  his  hoss  to  see  what  he  had  got ; 
He  had  three  loaded  pistols,  some  powder  and  some  shot ; 
He  had  three  loaded  pistols,  some  powder  and  some  ball, 
And  a  knife  and  a  whistle,  more  robbers  for  to  call. 

This  gentleman  blew  the  whistle,  he  blew  it  both  loud 

and  shrill, 
And  four  more  gallant  robbers  came  trimbling  down  the 

hill. 
Oh  this  gentleman  shot  one  of  them,  and  then   most 

speedilee, 
Oh  this  beautiful  damosel,  she  shot  the  other  three. 

"  And  now,  my  pretty  fair  maid,  for  what  you  have  done, 
I'll  make  of  you  my  charming  bride  before  it  is  long. 
I'll  make  of  you  my  own  dear  bride,  and  that  very  soon, 
For  taking  of  your  own  dear  path,  and  firing  off  a  goon." 

It  was  a  strange  thing  to  hear  the  gentle,  lazy  melody 
that  carried  those  words  in  the  foggy  little  London 
room.  It  was  the  stranger  to  hear  the  words  and 
the  air  from  a  girl  like  this,  who  had  now  taken 
off  her  hat,  and  lay  back  in  the  rickety  deck-chair, 


THE  ARTIST'S  MODEL 


94  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

smoothing  her  tangled  golden  head,  and  ready  for 
another  cigarette.  The  setting  was  London  of 
London :  the  song  and  its  melody  carried  the  very 
breath  of  the  country  into  the  room ;  the  girl,  an 
artist's  model,  smoking  cigarettes,  ready  I  have  no 
doubt  to  compare  with  knowledge  the  merits  of 
cherry  brandy  and  benedictine,  and  yet  as  happy 
in  singing  that  old  tune  as  her  grandmother  had 
been  long  ago  in  the  far  away  Gloucestershire 
cottage. 

Soon  after  that  she  stood  up,  laughing  because  there 
was  no  mirror,  to  put  on  her  little  hat.  I  begged 
her  to  stay  and  come  to  dinner  with  me  in  Soho,  but 
she  had  a  business  engagement,  to  pose  for  a  pen  and 
ink  illustrator  in  the  evening.  She  left  me,  and  it 
was  as  if  the  blue  sky  had  shown  for  a  moment 
through  the  clouds  and  disappeared.  The  afternoon 
was  foggy  London  once  again,  and  Gloucestershire 
seemed  distant  as  the  Pole. 


In  talking  of  countrymen  and  their  comforts  in 
town,  I  cannot  think  how  I  forgot  to  mention  the 
consolation  of  a  village  reputation  far  away.  When 
editors  refuse  your  works,  and  Academies  decline  to 
hang  your  pictures,  you  have  always  the  reflection  of 
the  lady  of  the  nursery  rhyme : 

"  There  was  a  young  lady  of  Beverley 
Whose  friends  said  she  sang  very  cleverly  ; 

'  She'll  win  great  renown 

In  great  London  town/ 
So  said  the  good  people  of  Beverley. 


THE  COUNTRY  IN  BOHEMIA          95 

"  But  in  London  this  lady  of  Beverley 
Found  all  her  best  notes  fell  but  heavily ; 

And  when  this  she  did  find, 

She  said,  '  Never  mind, 
They  still  think  me  a  songbird  at  Beverley.'  " 

It  is  a  reflection  often  made  by  countrymen  in  town. 


OLD   AND  NEW   SOHO 


OLD  AND   NEW  SOHO 

SOHO  has  always  been  a  merry  place.  Even  at  the 
time  when  Keats  wrote  scornfully  of  it  in  a  letter  to 
Haydon : 

"  For  who  would  go 

Into  dark  Soho, 
To  chatter  with  dank-haired  critics, 

When  he  might  stay 

In  the  new-mown  hay 
And  startle  the  dappled  crickets  ?  " 

— even  then  there  were  plenty  of  fellows,  more  merry 
than  critical,  who  sported  as  playfully  in  its  narrow 
streets  as  ever  poets  did  in  hayfields.  A  street  out 
of  Soho  Square,  now  so  heavily  odorous  of  preserved 
fruit,  from  the  factory  at  the  corner,  was  for  a  time 
the  home  of  so  redoubtable  a  merrymaker,  so  sturdy 
a  Bohemian,  as  Pierce  Egan,  the  author  of  «  Life  in 
London,  or  the  Day  and  Night  Scenes  of  Jerry 
Hawthorn,  Esq.,  and  his  elegant  friend  Corinthian 
Tom,  accompanied  by  Bob  Logic  the  Oxonian,  in 
their  Rambles  and  Sprees  through  the  Metropolis." 

A   jolly   book    indeed,   whose  very  pictures but 

Thackeray  has  described  them  in  a  manner  inimitable 
by  any  clumsy  careful  fellow : — 

"First  there  is  Jerry  arriving  from  the  country, 
in    a    green    coat    and    leather    gaiters,    and    being 


100  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

measured  for  a  fashionable  suit  at  Corinthian  House, 
by  Corinthian  Tom's  tailor.  Then  away  for  the 
career  of  pleasure  and  fashion.  The  Park  !  delicious 
excitement !  The  theatre  !  the  saloon  ! !  the  green- 
room ! ! !  Rapturous  bliss — the  opera  itself !  and 
then  perhaps  to  Temple  Bar,  to  knock  down  a  Charley 
there!  There  are  Jerry  and  Tom,  with  their  tights 
and  little  cocked  hats,  coming  from  the  opera — very 
much  as  gentlemen  in  waiting  on  Royalty  are  habited 
now.  There  they  are  at  Almack's  itself,  amidst  a 
crowd  of  highbred  personages,  with  the  Duke  of 
Clarence  himself  looking  at  their  dancing.  Now, 
strange  change,  they  are  in  Tom  Cribbs'  parlour, 
where  they  don't  seem  to  be  a  whit  less  at  home 
than  in  fashion's  gilded  halls:  and  now  they  are  at 
Newgate,  seeing  the  irons  knocked  off  the  malefactors1 
legs  previous  to  execution.  .  .  .  Now  we  haste  away 
to  merrier  scenes:  to  Tattersall's  (ah,  gracious 
powers !  what  a  funny  fellow  that  actor  was  who 
performed  Dicky  Green  in  that  scene  at  the  play !) ; 
and  now  we  are  at  a  private  party,  at  which 
Corinthian  Tom  is  waltzing  (and  very  gracefully, 
too,  as  you  must  confess)  with  Corinthian  Kate, 
whilst  Bob  Logic,  the  Oxonian,  is  playing  on  the 
piano !  " 

I  can  never  see  this  giddy  rampant  book  without 
thinking  of  a  paragraph  in  it,  that  shows  us,  through 
the  Venetian-coloured  glass  of  Mr.  Egan's  slang : — 

"  Mr.  Hazlitt,  in  the  evening,  lolling  at  his  ease 
upon  one  of  Ben  Medley's  elegant  couches,  enjoying 
the  reviving  comforts  of  a  good  tinney  (which  is  a 
fire),  smacking  his  chaffer  (which  is  his  tongue)  over 


OLD   AND  NEW  SOHO  101 

a  glass  of  old  hock,  and  topping  his  glim  (which  is 
a  candle)  to  a  classic  nicety,  in  order  to  throw  a  new 
light  upon  the  elegant  leaves  of  Roscoe's  <  Life  of 
Lorenzo  de  Medici,'  as  a  composition  for  a  New 
Lecture  at  the  Surrey  Institution.  This  is  also  Life 
in  London." 

I  like  to  think  of  Hazlitt  at  Ben  Medley's,  who 
was  "  a  well-known  hero  in  the  Sporting  World, 
from  his  determined  contest  with  the  late  pugilistic 
phenomenon,  Dutch  Sam.""  It  is  pleasant,  is  it  not  ? 
Almost  as  delightful  as  that  glimpse  of  him  driving 
back  from  the  great  fight  between  Hickman  and 
Neate,  when  "  my  friend  set  me  up  in  a  genteel  drab 
great  coat  and  green  silk  handkerchief  (which  I  must 
say  became  me  exceedingly)." 

Pierce  Egan  knew  well  the  Bohemian  life  of  his 
day.  There  is  a  story  that  is  a  better  compliment 
to  his  spirit  than  his  head.  Some  of  his  friends 
lifted  him,  dead  drunk  after  a  masquerade,  into  a 
cab,  put  some  money  in  his  pocket,  gave  the  cabby 
his  address,  and  announced  that  he  was  a  foreign 
nobleman.  OIF  drives  cabby,  and  finds  the  house, 
with  ten  bell-pulls,  ringing  to  the  rooms  belonging 
to  the  different  tenants.  Cheerfully,  as  one  with 
nobility  in  his  cab,  he  tugs  the  whole  ten.  From 
every  window  indignant  night-capped  heads  deny 
relationship  with  any  foreign  nobleman.  "  But  I've 
brought  him  from  the  masquerade,  and  he's  got 
money  in  his  pocket."  Instantly  everybody  in  the 
house  runs  downstairs  and  out  into  the  street. 
Egan's  wife  recognised  her  errant  husband,  and,  with 
the  help  of  the  other  lodgers,  carried  him  to  his 


102  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

room.      He  was  out  on  the  spree  again  the  following 
day. 

Egan  was  a  gay  fellow,  wrote  voluminously,  lived 
vigorously,  and  if  he  did  not  deserve  it  in  any  other 
way,  fully  earned  the  title  of  a  Man  of  Letters  by  a 
passage  in  the  dedication  of  his  most  famous  book  to 
his  Majesty  George  IV. : — 

"Indeed  the  whole  chapter  of  'Life  in  London' 
has  been  so  repeatedly  perused  by  your  Majesty,  in 
such  a  variety.'of  shapes,  from  the  ekgant  A,  the  refimd 
B,  the  polite  C,  the  lively  D,  the  eloquent  E,  the  honest 
F,  the  stately  G,  the  peep  o'  day  H,  the  tasteful  I,  the 
manly  J,  the  good  K,  the  noble  L,  the  stylish  M,  the 
brave  N,  the  liberal  O,  the  proud  P,  the  longheaded  Q, 
the  animated  R,  the  witty  S,  the  flash  T,  the  knowing 
U,  the  honourable  V,  the  consummate  W,  the  funny 
X,  the  musical  Y,  and  the  poetical  Z,  that  it  would 
only  be  a  waste  of  your  Majesty's  valuable  time  to 
expatiate  further  upon  this  subject." 

But  Soho  has  known  more  lettered  men  than 
Egan.  De  Quincey,  young  and  new  to  London, 
before  he  had  lost  the  poor  woman  of  the  streets 
who,  out  of  her  own  penury,  bought  port  wine  for 
him  when  he  was  likely  to  die  on  a  doorstep  in  Soho 
Square,  found  lodging  in  an  unfurnished  house  in 
Greek  Street.  The  ground  floor  of  the  house  was 
occupied  by  a  rascally  lawyer,  whose  best  quality  was 
a  devotion  to  literature  that  led  him  to  shelter  the 
boy  scholar,  or  at  least  to  allow  him  to  sleep  on  the 
floor  of  nights,  with  waste  papers  for  a  pillow,  and 
an  old  horse-blanket  for  a  covering,  that  he  shared 
with  a  hunger-bitten  child. 


OLD   AND   NEW   SOHO 


103 


Hazlitt    rests    in    the    graveyard    of    St.    Anne's, 
Wardour  Street,  having  put  oft' 
the  wild  nervous  tangle  of  joys 
and    miseries,    hopes    and    dis- 
appointments, and  violent  hates, 
that     he     summarised     on     his 
death-bed  as  a  happy 
life.     He  died  in  Frith 
Street. 

In  Gerrard  Street, 
Dryden  lived  at  No.  43, 
and  doubtless  found  it 
very  convenient  for 
walking  down  of  an 
afternoon  to  the  coffee- 
houses about  Co  vent 
Garden.  Burke  lived 
for  a  time  at  No.  37, 
and  the  greatest  of  all 
clubs,  The  Club,  of 
Johnson,  Goldsmith 
and  Reynolds,  met  at 
the  Turk's  Head  Tavern  /  *r 
in  the  same  street. 

There  were  clubs 
here  in  the  early  nineteenth 
century,  and  Thackeray  de- 
scribed one  of  them  in  "The 
Newcomes": — "We  tap  at  a 
door  in  an  old  street  in  Soho : 
an  old  maid  with  a  kind  comical 
face  opens  the  door,  and  nods  friendly,  and  says, 


104  BOHEMIA  IN   LONDON 

<  How  do,  sir  ?  ain't  seen  you  this  ever  so  long.  How 
do,  Mr.  Noocom  ? '  <  Who's  here  ? '  <  Most  every- 
body's here.'  We  pass  by  a  little  snug  bar,  in  which 
a  trim  elderly  lady  is  seated  by  a  great  fire,  on  which 
boils  an  enormous  kettle;  while  two  gentlemen  are 
attacking  a  cold  saddle  of  mutton  and  West  Indian 
pickles :  hard  by  Mrs.  Nokes  the  landlady's  elbow — 
with  mutual  bows — we  recognise  Hickson  the  sculptor, 
and  Morgan,  intrepid  Irish  chieftain,  chief  of  the 
reporters  of  the  Morning  Press  newspaper.  We  pass 
through  a  passage  into  a  back  room,  and  are  received 
with  a  roar  of  welcome  from  a  crowd  of  men,  almost 
invisible  in  the  smoke." 

All  the  districts  of  London  that  have  once  made 
themselves  a  special  atmosphere,  keep  it  with  extra- 
ordinary tenacity.  Fleet  Street  is  one  example, 
Soho  is  another.  The  Turk's  Head  has  disappeared, 
Thackeray's  club  is  not  to  be  found;  but  every 
Tuesday  a  dozen,  more  or  less,  of  the  writers  of  the 
day  meet  at  a  little  restaurant  in  the  very  street 
where  Goldsmith  and  Johnson  walked  to  meet  their 
friends.  This  is  the  Mont  Blanc,  a  very  old  house, 
whose  walls  have  once  been  panelled.  In  the  rooms 
upstairs,  the  mouldings  of  the  panels  can  be  felt 
plainly  through  the  canvas  that  has  been  stretched 
across  them  and  papered  to  save  the  cost  of  painting. 
And  all  over  Soho  are  similar  small  meeting  places, 
where  irregulars  of  all  sorts  flock  to  lunch  and  dine. 
Still,  in  some  of  the  upper  rooms  of  the  streets  where 
De  Quincey  walked  to  warm  himself  before  sleeping 
on  the  floor,  the  student  life  goes  on.  Still  in  some 
of  the  upper  windows  may  be  seen  the  glitter  of  a 


OLD   AND  NEW  SOHO  105 

candle-light  where  a  scholar,  probably  foreign,  pores 
over  a  book  in  the  hours  when  the  British  Museum 
is  closed  to  him.  And  in  a  hundred  of  the  small 
rooms  in  the  piles  of  Soho  flats,  small  rooms  furnished 
with  a  bed,  a  chair,  and  a  table  that  also  serves  for 
a  washing-stand,  are  there  young  actors  and  actresses, 
studying  great  parts  and  playing  small  ones,  eager 
to  be  Macduff  and  content  meanwhile  to  represent 
the  third  witch  on  the  boards  of  a  suburban  theatre, 
copying  the  mannerisms  of  Miss  Edna  May,  and 
keeping  alive  by  smiling  at  the  pit  from  the  medley 
of  the  ballet. 

It  is  odd  to  think  of  the  days  when  a  shilling 
dinner  was  beyond  achievement,  when  a  sandwich  and 
a  couple  of  bananas  seemed  a  supper  for  a  Shakespeare. 
Yet  those  were  happy  days,  and  had  their  luxuries. 
There  are  sandwiches  and  sandwiches.  In  one  of  the 
narrower  streets  that  run  up  from  Shaftesbury  Avenue 
towards  Oxford  Street,  there  is  a  shop  whose  pro- 
prietor is  an  enthusiast,  a  facile  virtuoso  in  their 
manufacture.  He  is  an  amateur  in  the  best  sense, 
and  no  selfish  arrogant  fellow  who  will  allow  none 
but  himself  to  be  men  of  taste.  You  stand  in  the 
middle  of  his  shop,  with  all  kinds  of  meat  arranged 
on  the  shelves  about  you,  a  knife  on  every  dish. 
Veal,  potted  liver,  chicken,  artfully  prepared,  pate  de 
foie  gras  or  a  substitute,  tongue  spiced  and  garnished, 
tongue  potted  and  pressed,  lobster  paste,  shrimp 
paste,  cockle  paste,  and  half  a  hundred  other  luscious 
delicacies,  wait  in  a  great  circle  about  you,  like  paints 
on  a  palette ;  while  you  stand  hesitating  in  the  middle, 


106  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

and  compose  your  sandwich,  a  touch  of  this,  a  taste 
of  that,  a  suspicion  of  this,  a  sprinkling  of  that  again, 
while  he,  at  once  a  skilful  craftsman  and  a  great 
genius,  does  the  rough  handiwork,  and  executes  your 
design,  often,  like  the  great  man  of  the  art  school, 
contributing  some  little  detail  of  his  own  that  is 
needed  for  perfection,  and  presents  you  finally  with 
the  complete  work  of  art,  cut  in  four  for  convenient 
eating,  for  sixpence  only,  an  epicurean  triumph,  and 
enough  of  it  to  sustain  you  till  the  morning. 

After  your  sandwich,  you  will  find,  in  Little 
Pulteney  Street,  if  I  am  not  mistaken  in  the  name, 
a  man  with  bananas  on  a  hand  barrow,  and  likely 
enough  an  Italian  woman  with  a  red  or  green  shawl 
about  her  head,  turning  the  handle  of  a  barrel-organ. 
With  these  things  it  is  easy  to  be  happy.  How  happy 
I  used  to  be,  walking  along  that  street  peeling  f  and 
eating  my  bananas,  while  my  heart  throbbed  bravely 
to  the  music  of  the  organ.  Sometimes  a  couple  of 
children  would  be  dancing  in  the  street,  as  nautch 
girls  might  enliven  the  supper  of  an  Indian  potentate ; 
and  often  some  one  would  be  singing  the  words  to 
the  barrel-organ's  melodies.  What  were  the  favourite 
tunes  ?  Ah  yes : 

"  Dysy,  Dysy,  give  me  yer  awnser,  do ; 
I'm  arf  cryzy  all  fur  the  love  of  you/' 

and 

"  As  you  walk  along 

The  Bar  de  Bullong 
With  an  independent  air, 

You  'ear  the  girls  declare 

There  goes  the  millyonaire, 
The  man  wot  broke  the  benk  at  Monte  Carlo." 


OLD   AND  NEW  SOHO  107 

Yes ;  those  were  very  happy  days,  and  you,  O  reader, 
lose  much  if  the  fulness  of  your  purse,  or  the  delicacy 
of  your  ear,  deprives  you  of  such  an  enjoyment. 

When  your  income  rises  beyond  the  contentment 
of  bananas  and  sandwich  for  dinner,  or  earlier,  when 
the  sale  of  a  picture,  or  a  longer  article  than  usual, 
entitles  you  to  a  tremulous  extravagance,  you  have 
an  adventurous  choice  to  make  among  the  Soho 
restaurants.  Every  evening  after  half-past  six  or 
seven,  Soho  takes  on  itself  a  new  atmosphere.  It  is 
grubby  and  full  of  romantic  memory  by  day.  At 
night  it  is  suddenly  a  successful  place,  where  the  pro- 
prietors of  little  restaurants  are  able  to  retire  upon 
the  fortunes  they  have  made  there.  The  streets, 
always  crowded  with  foreigners,  now  suffer  odder 
costumes  than  in  daylight.  Artists,  poets,  writers, 
actors,  music-hall  performers,  crowd  to  the  special 
restaurants  that  custom  reserves  for  their  use.  I  do 
not  know  how  many  small  eating-houses  there  are  in 
Soho ;  though  I  set  out  once,  in  a  flush  of  reckless- 
ness at  the  sale  of  a  book,  to  eat  my  way  through 
the  lot  of  them  ;  the  plan  was,  to  dine  at  a  different 
restaurant  every  night,  taking  street  by  street,  until 
I  had  exhausted  them  all,  and  could  retire  with  un- 
rivalled experience.  The  scheme  fell  through,  partly 
because  I  fell  in  love  with  one  or  two  places,  so  that 
my  feet  insisted  on  carrying  me  through  their  doors, 
when  my  conscience  announced  that  duty  to  the  pro- 
gramme demanded  a  supper  elsewhere,  and  partly 
because  of  a  relapse  into  impecuniosity  that  compelled 
a  return  to  the  diet  of  bananas  and  sandwiches. 

Alas  that  this  should  be  a  record  of  fact.      What 


108  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

mansions  of  the  stomach  could  I  not  describe,  what 
sumptuous  palaces,  where  wine  and  Munich  lager  flow 
from  taps  on  every  table,  where  food  is  as  good  in 
the  mouth  as  in  prospect,  where  landlords  and  pro- 
prietors stand  upon  their  dignity,  and  refuse  money 
as  an  insult  to  their  calling.  How  perfectly  could  I 
reconstruct  Soho  in  a  gastronomic  dream.  Unfor- 
tunately I  am  bound  as  tight  to  fact  as  to  penury. 

The  first  Soho  restaurant  I  knew  was  Roche's,  now 
B^guinot's,  in  Old  Compton  Street.  A  lean  painter 
took  me ;  it  was  a  foggy  night,  and  we  crossed 
Cambridge  Circus  with  difficulty,  and  then,  almost 
groping  our  way  along  the  pavement,  found  the  door, 
and  stepped  into  the  glamour  and  noise  of  the  long 
room  that  you  enter  from  the  street.  The  painter 
wished  to  show  me  the  whole  place.  We  went  right 
through  to  the  inner  room  where  we  so  often  dined 
in  later  years,  and  downstairs  to  the  hot  little 
inferno,  where  a  few  brave  spirits  descend  to  feed 
and  talk.  The  painter  nodded  to  men  in  both 
rooms,  and  then  turned  to  me.  "  This  is  Bohemia," 
he  said ;  "  what  do  you  think  of  it  ? "  We  went 
back  into  the  front  room,  and  sat  down  behind  the 
long  table,  so  that  I  could  see  the  whole  place,  and 
observe  the  people  who  came  in. 

Opposite  our  long  table  were  half  a  dozen  small 
ones  placed  along  the  wall,  and  at  one  of  these 
sat  a  very  splendid  old  man.  His  long  white  hair 
fell  down  over  the  collar  of  his  velvet  coat,  and 
now  and  again  he  flung  back  his  head,  so  that  his 
hair  all  rippled  in  the  light,  and  then  he  would 
bang  his  hand  carefully  upon  the  table,  so  as  not  to 


OLD  AND  NEW  SOHO  109 

hurt  it,  and  yet  to  be  impressive,  as  he  declaimed 
continually  to  a  bored  girl  who  sat  opposite  him, 
dressed  in  an  odd  mixture  of  fashion  and  Bohemian- 
ism.  They  seemed  a  queer  couple  to  be  together, 
until  the  painter  told  me  that  the  man  was  one 
of  the  old  set,  who  had  come  to  the  place  for  years, 
and  remembered  the  old  mad  days  when  every  one 
dressed  in  a  luxuriously  unconventional  manner,  like 
so  many  Theophile  Gautiers.  The  painter,  who  was 
a  realist,  referred  scornfully  to  the  old  fellow  as 
"  a  piece  of  jetsam  left  by  the  romantic  movement." 
There  have  been  such  a  number  of  romantic  move- 
ments in  the  last  thirty  years  that  it  was  impossible 
to  know  what  he  meant.  But  the  tradition  is  still 
current  at  the  Soho  dinner  tables  that  there  were 
a  few  grand  years  in  which  we  rivalled  the  Quartier 
in  costume,  and  outdid  Montmartre  in  extravagant 
conversation.  It  was  pathetic  to  think  of  the  old 
Romantic  as  a  relic  of  that  glorious  time,  alone  in 
his  old  age,  still  living  the  life  of  his  youth. 

All  down  our  long  table  there  were  not  two  faces 
that  did  not  seem  to  me  then  to  bear  the  imprint  of 
some  peculiar  genius.  Some  were  assuredly  painters, 
others  journalists,  some  very  obviously  poets,  and 
there  were  several,  too,  of  those  amateur  irregulars, 
who  are  always  either  exasperating  or  charming. 
The  painter  pointed  out  man  after  man  by  name. 
There  was  So-and-So,  the  musical  critic ;  there 
was  somebody  else,  who  painted  like  Watteau : 
"  ridiculous  ass,"  commented  my  realistic  friend ; 
there  was  So-and-So,  the  editor  of  an  art  magazine ; 
there  a  fellow  who  had  given  up  art  for  a  place  in 


110  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

his  father's  business,  but  yet  kept  up  his  old  ac- 
quaintanceships with  the  men  more  faithful  to  their 
ideals. 

These  Soho  dinners  are  excellently  cooked  and 
very  cheap.  Only  the  wine  is  dearer  in  England 
than  in  France.  There,  you  can  get  a  carafon  for 
a  few  pence,  and  good  it  is.  But  here  the  cheapest 
half-bottle  is  tenpence,  and  often  disappointing. 
The  wise  drink  beer.  It  is  Charles  Godfrey  Leland 
who,  in  his  jovial  scrap  of  autobiography,  ascribes 
all  the  vigour  and  jolly  energy  of  his  life  to  the 
strengthening  effects  of  Brobdingnagian  draughts  of 
lager  beer,  drunk  under  the  tuition  of  the  German 
student.  It  is  good  companionable  stuff',  and  a 
tankard  of  it  costs  only  sixpence,  or  less. 

In  the  same  street  with  Beguinofs,  a  little  nearer 
Piccadilly  Circus,  there  is  the  Dieppe,  a  cheaper 
place,  but  very  amusing.  We  used  to  feed  there 
not  for  the  sake  of  the  food  so  much  as  for  the 
pictures.  Round  the  walls  are  several  enormous 
paintings,  some  of  which  suggest  Botticelli's  Prima- 
vera  in  the  most  ridiculous  manner,  only  that  all 
the  figures  are  decently  clothed  in  Early  Victorian 
costume. 

On  the  other  side  of  the  street  is  a  white- 
fronted  restaurant  kept  by  a  Monsieur  Brice,  to  whom, 
through  several  years,  I  have  been  faithful.  Night 
after  night  I  have  walked  through  the  glitter  and 
the  dusk  of  the  Soho  streets,  past  the  little  tobacco 
shop  where  they  sell  real  Caporal  tobacco,  one  whiff' 
of  which  transports  you  as  if  in  an  enchanted  cloud 
to  the  Boulevard  St  Michel,  where  the  chansonniers 


A  SOHO  RESTAURANT 


OLD  AND  NEW  SOHO  113 

sing  their  own  ballads,  to  the  Bal  Bullier  and  the 
students'  balls,  and  make  you  a  Parisian  in  a  moment. 
I  have  walked  along  there  night  after  night,  and  turned 
in  at  the  small  side  door,  and  through  into  the  little 
white  back  room,  where  the  best  of  waiters  kept  a 
corner  table.1  What  suppers  have  vanished  in  that 
inner  room,  how  many  bottles  of  dark  Munich  beer 
have  flowed  to  their  appointed  havens.  Here  the 
Benns,  that  little  painter  and  his  wife,  used  to  join 
us,  and  sit  and  talk  and  smoke,  planning  new  pictures 
that  were  to  be  better  than  all  that  had  been  done 
before,  talking  over  stories  as  yet  unwritten,  and 
enjoying  great  fame  in  obscurity.  Here  too  used 
other  friends  to  come,  so  that  we  often  sat  down 
a  merry  half-dozen  at  the  table,  and  enjoyed  our- 
selves hugely  and  also  other  people.  That  is  one 
of  the  chief  merits  of  Soho  dinners — the  company 
is  always  entertaining.  Sometimes  there  would  be 
an  old  philosopher  at  the  table  opposite,  who  would 
solemnly  drink  his  half-bottle,  and  then  smoke  a 
cigarette  over  some  modern  book.  One  day  he  leaned 
across  towards  our  table  with  Haeckel's  « Riddle  of 
the  Universe  "  in  his  hand.  "  Read  this  book,  young 
people,"  he  said,  "  but  you  should  read  it  as  you  read 
Punch"  That  was  his  introduction  to  our  party, 
and  thenceforward,  when  he  had  finished  his  meal,  he 
would  always  smoke  his  cigarette  with  us,  and,  smooth- 
ing his  white  beard  with  a  pensive  hand,  employ  him- 
self upon  our  instruction  in  philosophy. 

On  other  evenings,  strangers  would  come  in,  and 

1  The  restaurant  has  been  redecorated  since  this  book  was 
written,  and  the  inner  room  has  gone. 

H 


114  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

we  would  guess  their  ideals  from  their  manners  of 
unfolding  their  napkins — the  gay  flourish  meant  the 
artist,  the  deliberate  disentanglement  the  man  of 
prose,  the  careless  fling  the  poet,  and  so  on — or  per- 
haps one  of  our  enigmas  would  join  in  our  talk,  and 
puzzle  us  the  more.  So  many  of  the  faces  were  far 
from  ordinary,  so  many  had  that  in  their  lines  that 
suggested  an  interesting  mind.  We  were  content  to 
let  them  remain  enigmas,  and  construed  them  each 
one  of  us  to  please  himself. 

Once  there  was  a  wedding  party  at  a  longer  table, 
made  by  joining  the  three  small  ones  at  one  side  of 
the  room.  The  bride  was  a  pretty  model,  the  man 
a  tousled  artist ;  probably,  we  agreed,  a  very  inferior 
craftsman,  but  certainly  an  excellent  fellow,  since  he 
insisted  on  our  joining  his  company,  which  was  made 
up  of  others  like  himself,  with  their  attendant  ladies. 
He  and  his  bride  were  oft'  to  Dieppe  for  an  inexpensive 
honeymoon,  so  that  the  feast  could  not  be  prolonged. 
At  half-past  eight  the  supper  was  done,  and  in  a 
procession  of  hansom  cabs  we  drove  to  Victoria,  and 
cheered  them  off*  by  the  evening  boat  train,  the  two 
of  them  leaning  out  of  the  window,  and  tearfully 
shouting  of  their  devotion  to  art,  to  each  other,  and 
to  us,  an  excited  heterogeneous  crowd,  who  sang 
« Auld  Lang  Syne,"  « God  Save  the  King,"  «  The 
Marseillaise,"  and  the  Faust  "  Soldiers1  Chorus," 
according  to  nationality,  in  an  inextricable  tangle 
of  discord.  That  was  a  great  night. 

The  Boulogne,  the  Mont  Blanc,  Pinoli's,  the 
France,  and  many  another  little  restaurant  knew  us 
in  those  days;  there  was  scarcely  one,  from  Brice^s 


OLD  AND  NEW  SOHO  115 

and  the  Gourmet's  in  the^south,  to  the  Venice,  at 
the  Oxford  Street  end  of  Soho  Street,  that  had  not 
suffered  our  merry  dinner  parties.  There  was  not 
one  that  was  not  in  some  way  or  other  linked  with  a 
memory  of  delight.  The  waiters,  Auguste,  Alphonse, 
Jean,  le  gros  Paul,  le  grand  Renard,  all, were  our 
friends,  and  joked  with  us  over  our  evil  dialect 
and  our  innumerable  acquaintance.  It  was  le  grand 
Renard,  that  great  man,  who  elaborated  the  jest  of 
greeting  us  every  time,  as  soon  as  we  entered,  with 
"  Ah,  bon  soir,  Messieurs.  Your  friend  IVTsieur  So- 
and-So  has  not  been  here  to-day,  nor  M'sieur  So-and- 
So,  nor  M'sieur  So-and-So,  nor  M'sieur  So-and-So, 
nor  IVTsieur  So-and-So,  nor  IVTsieur  So-and-So,"  as 
far  as  his  breath  would  carry  him  in  an  incoherent 
string  of  fantastic  names,  real  and  invented,  that 
delighted  us  every  time. 


COFFEE-HOUSES  ABOUT   SOHO 


COFFEE-HOUSES  ABOUT  SOHO 

THE  day  that  Casanova,  travelling  as  the  Chevalier 
de  Seingalt,  arrived  in  London,  he  strolled  some  little 
way  from  his  lodging  through  the  old  streets  of  Soho, 
then  as  now  the  Italian  quarter.  Presently,  he  says, 
"  I  saw  a  lot  of  people  in  a  coffee-house,  and  I  went 
in.  It  was  the  most  ill-famed  coffee-house  in  London, 
and  the  meeting  place  of  the  scum  of  the  Italian 
population.  I  had  been  told  of  it  at  Lyons,  and 
had  made  up  my  mind  never  to  go  there ;  but  chance 
often  makes  us  turn  to  the  left  when  we  want  to  go 
to  the  right.  I  ordered  some  lemonade,  and  was 
drinking  it,  when  a  stranger  who  was  seated  near  me 
took  a  news-sheet  from  his  pocket,  printed  in  Italian. 
He  began  to  make  corrections  in  pencil  on  the 
margin,  which  led  me  to  suppose  he  was  an  author. 
I  watched  him  out  of  curiosity,  and  noticed  that  he 
scratched  out  the  word  ancora,  and  wrote  it  at  the 
side,  awhora.  This  barbarism  irritated  me.  I  told 
him  that  for  four  centuries  it  had  been  written  with- 
out an  h. 

"  « I  agree  with  you,'  he  answered,  <  but  I  am  quot- 
ing Boccaccio,  and  in  quotations  one  must  be  exact.' 

" '  I  humbly  beg  your  pardon ;  I  see  you  are  a 
man  of  letters.1 

" '  A  very  modest  one ;   my  name  is  MartinelhV 

119 


120  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

« « I  know  you  by  reputation ;  you  are  a  cousin  of 
Casabigi's,  who  has  spoken  of  you ;  I  have  read  some 
of  your  satires."* 

"  <  May  I  ask  to  whom  I  have  the  honour  of  speak- 
ing?' 

" «  My  name  is  Seingalt.  Have  you  finished  your 
edition  of  the  "  Decameron  "  ? ' 

"  *  I  am  still  working  at  it,  and  trying  to  get  more 
subscribers.1 

"  '  Will  you  allow  me  to  be  of  the  number  ? ' 

"  He  put  me  down  for  four  copies,  at  a  guinea  a 
copy,  and  was  surprised  to  hear  I  had  only  been  in 
London  an  hour. 

"  <  Let  me  see  you  home,"*  he  said  ;  « you  will  lose 
your  way  else.' 

"  When  we  were  outside  he  told  me  I  had  been  in 
the  Orange  Coffee-House,  the  most  disreputable  in  all 
London. 

" «  But  you  go.' 

« « I  go  because  I  know  the  company,  and  am  on 
my  guard  against  it.' 

"  <  Do  you  know  many  people  here  ? ' 

" « Yes,  but  I  only  pay  court  to  Lord  Spencer.  I 
work  at  literature,  am  all  alone,  earn  enough  for  my 
wants.  I  live  in  furnished  lodgings,  I  own  twelve 
shirts  and  the  clothes  I  stand  up  in,  and  I  am  per- 
fectly contented.' " 

That  dialogue  might  serve  well  enough  for  an 
exaggerated  description  of  our  own  day.  For  the 
people  of  this  book  are  willing  to  drink  anywhere 
but  in  the  more  tame  and  expensive  places  of  the 
West  End.  They  "  know  the  company  and  are  on 


COFFEE-HOUSES  ABOUT  SOHO      123 

their  guard  against  it,"  and  go  cheerfully  where  they 
may  get  most  amusement  at  the  smallest  cost. 

The  coffee-houses  best  loved  by  the  Bohemians  are 
not  so  disreputable  as  the  Orange ;  I  doubt  if  their 
reputations  can  have  gone  far  beyond  Soho.  But 
they  have  atmospheres  of  their  own ;  and  they  are 
not  places  where  you  are  likely  to  meet  any  one 
oppressively  more  respectable  or  better  dressed  than 
yourself.  I  am  thinking  of  two  small  houses  in 
particular — "  The  Moorish  Cafe  "  and  «  The  Algerian." 
Beside  these  there  are  many  others,  and  a  few  neater, 
more  luxurious,  more  expensive,  that  help  to  wean 
the  Bohemian  from  Bohemia ;  and  then  there  are 
the  big  drinking  palaces  by  Leicester  Square  and 
Piccadilly  Circus,  where  he  goes  when  he  needs  the 
inspiration  of  a  string  band,  or  the  interest  of  a 
crowd  of  men  and  women. 

Near  the  Oxford  Street  end  of  Soho  Street,  on 
the  left-hand  side  as  you  walk  towards  Soho  Square, 
is  a  small  green-painted  shop,  with  a  window  full 
of  coffee  cups,  and  pots,  and  strainers  of  a  dozen 
different  designs.  Looking  through  the  window, 
that  is  dimmed  likely  enough  with  steam,  you  may 
see  a  girl  busied  with  a  big  coffee-grinding  machine, 
and  watch  the  hesitant  blue  flames  of  the  stove  on 
which  the  coffee  is  stewed.  Opening  the  door,  you 
step  into  a  babble  of  voices,  and  find  yourself  in  a 
tiny  Moorish  Cafe.  The  room  is  twisted  and  narrow, 
so  that  you  must  have  a  care,  as  you  walk,  for  other 
peopled  coffee  cups  upon  the  small  round  tables.  At 
every  table  men  will  be  sitting,  blowing  through  their 
half-closed  lips  long  jets  of  scented  smoke  that  disturb 


124  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

continually  the  smoke-filled  atmosphere.  Some  will 
be  playing  at  cards,  some  at  backgammon,  some 
talking  eagerly  among  themselves.  Dark  hair,  dark 
eyes,  sallow-skinned  faces  everywhere,  here  and  there 
a  low  caste  Englishman,  and  sometimes,  if  you  are 
lucky,  a  Bohemian  in  emerald  corduroy,  lolling 
broadly  on  his  chair  and  puffing  at  a  porcelain  pipe. 
Sit  down  near  him,  and  it  is  ten  to  one  that  you  will 
be  engaged  in  a  wordy  battle  of  acting,  of  poetry,  or 
of  pictures,  before  the  sediment  has  had  time  to  settle 
in  your  coffee. 

The  coffee  is  thick  and  dark  and  sweet ;  to  drink 
it  alone,  and  to  smoke  with  it  an  Eastern  cigarette, 
is  to  hear  strange  Moorish  melodies,  to  dream  of 
white  buildings  with  green-painted  porticoes,  to  see 
the  card-players  as  gambling  dragomans,  to  snatch  at 
a  coloured  memory  from  the  Arabian  Nights.  The 
material  for  the  dream  is  all  about  you ;  gaudy 
pictures  in  bright  blues  and  oranges  hang  on  the 
walls;  there  is  Stamboul  in  deliciously  impossible 
perspective,  there  the  tomb  of  the  Prophet,  there  an 
Ottoman  warship,  there  Noah's  Ark,  with  a  peacock 
on  the  topmast,  a  serpent  peering  anxiously  from  a 
porthole,  and  Noah  and  his  family  flaunting  it  in 
caftans  and  turbans  on  the  poop ;  from  the  brackets 
of  the  flickering  incandescent  lamps  are  hung  old 
Moorish  instruments,  tarboukas,  and  gambas,  dusty, 
with  slackened  strings,  and  yet  sufficient,  in  the 
dream,  to  send  the  tunes  of  the  desert  cities  filtering 
through  the  thick  air  of  the  room. 

"The  Algerian"  is  in  Dean  Street,  close  by  the 
Royalty  Theatre,  where  Coquelin  played  Cyrano  de 


COFFEE-HOUSES  ABOUT  SOHO      125 

Bergerac  and  kept  a  whole  party,  French  painters 
and  English  writers,  quavering  between  laughter  and 
tears,  uplifted  with  pride  that  there  could  be  such 
men  as  Cyrano,  and  joy  that  there  was  yet  such  an 
actor  as  Coquelin.  It  is  on  the  same  side  of  the 
street,  a  plain  square  window,  thoroughly  orthodox, 
with  "The  Algerian  Restaurant"  written  over  the  top. 
Behind  a  small  counter  sits  Madame,  knitting, 
smiling  to  all  her  acquaintance  that  come  in,  and 
selling  neat  brown  packages  of  wonderful  coffee. 
Beyond  is  an  inner  room,  whose  walls  are  covered 
with  cocoanut  matting,  and  decorated  with  tiny 
mirrors,  and  advertisements  of  special  drinks.  If 
you  can  get  a  corner  seat  in  that  crowded  little  room, 
you  may  be  happy  for  an  evening,  with  a  succession 
of  coffees  and  a  dozen  cigarettes.  Sometimes  there 
will  be  a  few  women  watching  the  fun,  but  more 
often  there  will  be  none  but  men,  mostly  French  or 
Italian,  who  play  strange  card  games  and  laugh  and 
curse  at  each  other.  There  used  to  be  a  charming 
notice  on  the  wall,  which  I  cannot  remember 
accurately. 


ANYONE  CAUGHT  GAMBLING  OR 

PLAYING  FOR  MONEY 

Will  be  kicked  into  the  gutter 

and  not  picked  up  again. 

PROPRIETOR. 


It   ran    something   like   that,   but    it   has   now    been 
replaced  by  a  less  suggestive  placard. 


126  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

Also  there  used  to  be  another  room  downstairs, 
a  gay  companionable  place,  where  I  have  played  a 
penny  whistle  and  seen  some  dancing  to  my  music. 
Here  we  used  to  come  after  supper,  to  drink  coffee, 
smoke  cigarettes,  and  argue  according  to  custom. 
Here  would  young  Frenchmen  bring  their  ladies,  and 
talk  freely  in  their  own  tongue.  Here  would  we  too 
bring  our  young  women.  It  used  to  amuse  me  to 
notice  the  sudden  hush  that  fell  on  the  talk  of  all 
the  couples  and  argumentative  people,  when  the 
grim  Police  Inspector  and  his  important  bodyguard 
stumped  heavily  down  the  stairs,  stood  solemnly  for 
a  moment  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  and  then  went 
slowly  up  the  stairs  again and  the  flood  of  ex- 
cited chatter  in  several  languages  that  followed  their 
disappearance. 

It  is  impossible  to  leave  the  Algerian  without  re- 
membering the  wonderful  big  dog  who  used  to  be 
a  visitor  in  the  room  below.  He  was  a  very  large 
ruddy  coUie.  Left  to  himself  he  was  an  easy-going 
fellow  who  would  accept  the  hospitality  of  anybody 
who  had  anything  to  spare ;  but  his  master  had  only 
to  say  one  word,  and  he  would  not  dip  his  nose  in 
the  daintiest  prettiest  dish  of  coffee  in  the  world. 
He  was  a  gentleman  of  nice  manners;  if  his  master 
directed  his  attention  to  any  lady  who  happened  to 
be  there,  and  whispered  in  his  silky  ear,  "  Toujours 
la  politesse,"  immediately,  with  the  gravity  of  an 
Ambassador,  he  would  walk  across  and  lift  a  cere- 
monial paw.  It  is  sad  that  the  room  is  now  filled 
with  lumber  that  was  once  so  gay  with  humanity. 
But  perhaps  it  will  be  opened  again. 


COFFEE-HOUSES  ABOUT  SOHO      127 

Close  round  the  corner  opposite  the  Algerian  is  a 
pretty  white  cafe,  with  a  big  window  of  a  thousand 
little  leaded  panes,  through  which  it  is  impossible  to 
see.  The  whole  suggestion  of  the  outside  is  comfort 
and  secluded  luxury.  And  indeed  so  it  is ;  you  go 
there  when  you  are  a  success ;  or,  not  being  one  of 
the  famous  or  opulent,  when,  having  just  sold  a  book 
or  a  picture,  you  feel  as  if  you  were.  Its  air  is  very 
different  from  the  friendly  untidiness  of  the  other 
two  places.  White  cloths  are  on  the  tables,  a  little 
cut-glass  is  scattered  about,  and  there  are  red  and 
white  flowers  in  silver  vases — it  is  all  so  neat  that  I 
would  not  describe  it,  if  it  were  not  a  favourite  place 
of  the  more  fortunate  of  the  Bohemians,  and  if  it 
had  not  been  so  sweet  a  suggestion  of  what  might 
sometime  be. 

I  came  here  in  the  pride  of  my  first  twenty-guinea 
cheque,  and  was  introduced  with  due  ceremony  to 
Jeanne  downstairs,  pretty  little  Jeanne,  who  says 
most  mournfully  that  some  one  has  told  her  from  the 
lines  of  her  hand  that  she  will  not  be  married  till 
she  is  two-and-thirty — eleven  whole  years  to  wait. 
My  companion  was  a  literary  agent,  who  showed  me 
three  successes,  two  novelists  and  a  critic,  out  of  the 
half-dozen  people  who  were  sitting  at  the  other  tables. 
I  almost  wished  he  had  not  brought  me,  until  Jeanne 
came  back  with  black  coffee  in  tall  straight  glasses,  and 
some  excellent  cigarettes,  when  I  changed  my  mind, 
and  thought  how  often  I  would  come  here,  if  the  world 
should  turn  good  critic,  and  recognise  in  solid  wealth 
the  merit  of  my  masterpieces.  But  the  world  still 
needs  reform. 


128  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

Across  Shaftesbury  Avenue,  past  the  stage  doors 
of  Daly's  and  the  Hippodrome,  through  the  narrow 
asphalt  passage  that  is  often  crowded  with  ballet 
girls  and  supers,  walking  up  and  down  before  the 
times  of  their  performances  at  one  or  other  theatre, 
you  find  your  way  into  the  brilliance  of  Leicester 
Square.  The  Alhambra  and  the  Empire  fill  two 
sides  of  it  with  light,  and  Shakespeare  stands  on  a 
pedestal  between  them,  resting  his  chin  on  his  hand 
in  melancholy  amazement. 

Downstairs  at  the  corner  of  the  Square  there  is  the 
drinking-hall  of  the  Provence,  a  long  L-shaped  room, 
with  a  band  playing  in  a  corner,  and  smaller  rooms 
opening  out  of  the  first,  and  seeming  a  very  multitude 
of  little  caverns  from  the  repetition  of  the  mirrors 
with  which  they  are  lined.  There  are  frescoes  on  the 
walls  of  the  larger  room,  of  gnomes  swilling  beer, 
and  tumbling  head  first  into  vats,  and  waving  defiance 
at  the  world  with  all  the  bravado  of  a  mug  of  ale. 
Fat  pot-bellied  little  brutes  they  are,  and  so  cheer- 
fully conceived  that  you  would  almost  swear  their 
artist  had  been  a  merry  fellow,  and  kept  a  tankard 
on  the  steps  of  his  ladder  where  he  sat  to  paint 
them. 

There  is  always  a  strange  crowd  at  this  place, 
dancers,  and  singers  from  the  music  halls,  sad  women 
pretending  to  be  merry,  coarse  women  pretending  to 
be  refined,  and  men  of  all  types  grimacing  and  clink- 
ing glasses  with  the  women.  And  then  there  are  the 
small  groups  indifferent  to  everything  but  the  jollity 
and  swing  of  the  place,  thumping  their  beer  mugs  on 
the  table  over  some  mighty  point  of  philosophy  or 


COFFEE-HOUSES  ABOUT  SOHO      129 

criticism,  and  ready  to  crack  each  others'  heads  for 
joy  in  the  arguments  of  Socialism  or  Universal 
Peace. 

I  was  seated  at  a  table  here  one  night,  admiring 
the  picture  in  which  a  gnome  pours  some  hot  liquid 
on  another  gnome  who  lies  shrieking  in  a  vat,  when 
I  noticed  a  party  of  four  men  sitting  at  a  table 
opposite.  Three  were  obviously  hangers-on  of  one  or 
other  of  the  arts,  the  sort  of  men  who  are  proud  of 
knowing  an  actor  or  two  to  speak  to,  and  are  ready 
to  talk  with  importance  of  their  editorial  duties  on 
the  Draper's  Compendium  or  the  Toyshop  Times.  The 
fourth  was  different.  A  huge  felt  hat  banged  freely 
down  over  a  wealth  of  thick  black  hair,  bright  blue 
eyes,  an  enormous  black  beard,  a  magnificent  manner 
(now  and  again  he  would  rise  and  bow  profoundly, 
with  his  hat  upon  his  heart,  to  some  girls  on  the 
other  side  of  the  room),  a  way  of  throwing  his  head 
back  when  he  drank,  of  thrusting  it  forward  when 
he  spoke,  an  air  of  complete  abandon  to  the  moment 
and  the  moment's  thought ;  he  took  me  tremendously. 
He  seemed  to  be  delighting  his  friends  with  im- 
promptu poetry.  I  did  a  mean  but  justifiable  thing, 
and  carried  my  pot  of  beer  to  a  table  just  beside 
him,  where  I  could  see  him  better,  and  also  hear  his 
conversation.  It  was  twaddle,  but  such  downright, 
spirited,  splendid  twaddle,  flung  out  from  the  heart 
of  him  in  a  grand,  careless  way  that  made  me 
think  of  largesse  royally  scattered  on  a  mob.  His 
blue  twinkling  eyes  decided  me.  When,  a  minute 
or  two  later,  he  went  out,  I  followed,  and  found 
him  vociferating  to  his  gang  upon  the  pavement, 

I 


130  BOHEMIA   IN  LONDON 

I  pushed  in,  so  as  to  exclude  them,  and  asked 
him  : 

"  Are  you  prose  or  verse  ?  " 

"  I  write  verse,  but  I  dabble  in  the  other  thing." 
It  was  the  answer  I  had  expected. 

"  Very  good.  Will  you  come  to  my  place  to- 
morrow night  at  eight  ?  Tobacco.  Beer.  Talk." 

"  I  love  beer.  I  adore  tobacco.  Talking  is  my 
life.  I  will  come." 

"  Here  is  my  card.  Eight  o'clock  to-morrow. 
Good-night."  And  so  I  left  him. 

He  came,  and  it  turned  out  that  he  worked  in  a 
bank  from  ten  to  four  every  day,  and  played  the  wild 
Bohemian  every  night.  His  beard  was  a  disguise. 
He  spent  his  evenings  seeking  for  adventure,  he  said, 
and  apologised  to  me  for  earning  an  honest  living. 
He  was  really  delightful.  So  are  our  friendships 
made ;  there  is  no  difficulty  about  them,  no  diffidence  ; 
you  try  a  man  as  you  would  a  brand  of  tobacco ;  if 
you  agree,  then  you  are  friends ;  if  not,  why  then  you 
are  but  two  blind  cockchafers  who  have  collided  with 
each  other  in  a  summer  night,  and  boom  away  again 
each  in  his  own  direction. 

Over  the  road  there  is  the  Cafe  de  TEurope,  where, 
also  downstairs,  there  is  an  even  larger  drinking-hall. 
Huge  bizarre  pillars  support  a  decorated  ceiling, 
and  beneath  them  there  are  a  hundred  tables,  with 
variegated  maroon-coloured  cloths,  stained  with  the 
drippings  of  tankards  and  wine-glasses.  There  is  a 
band  here  too,  in  a  balcony  halfway  up  the  stairs. 
This  place,  like  all  the  other  cafes,  is  not  exclusively 
Bohemian  ;  we  are  only  there  on  sufferance,  in  isolated 


COFFEE-HOUSES  ABOUT  SOHO      133 

parties,  and  it  is  a  curious  contrast  to  look  away  to 
the  clerks,  demi-mondaines,  and  men  about  town,  sit- 
ting at  the  other  tables ;  faces  that  have  left  their 
illusions  with  their  youth,  faces  with  protruding  lips 
and  receding  chins,  weak,  foolish  faces  with  watery 
eyes,  office  boys  trying  to  be  men,  and  worn-out  men 
trying  to  be  boys,  and  women  ridiculously  dressed 
and  painted.  We  used  to  go  there  most  when  we 
were  new  to  journalism,  and  we  found  it  a  great 
place  for  planning  new  periodicals.  Eight  or  nine  of 
us  used  to  meet  there,  and  map  out  a  paper  that  was 
to  startle  the  town,  and  incidentally  give  us  all  the 
opportunities  that  the  present  race  of  misguided 
editors  denied.  We  would  select  our  politics,  choose 
our  leader-writers,  and  decide  to  save  quarrels  by 
sharing  the  dramatic  criticism  between  us  all.  We 
would  fight  lustily  over  the  title,  and  have  a  wrangle 
over  the  form.  Some  would  wish  to  ape  the  Saturday 
Review,  some  would  desire  a  smaller,  more  convenient 
shape  for  putting  in  the  pocket,  and  others,  commer- 
cially minded,  would  suggest  a  gigantic  size  that 
might  make  a  good  show  on  the  book-stalls.  We 
would  stand  lagers  again  and  again,  proud  in  the 
knowledge  of  our  new  appointments,  leader-writers, 
editors,  dramatic  critics  every  one  of  us.  And  then, 
at  last,  after  a  whole  evening  of  beer  and  extra- 
vagance, and  happy  pencilled  calculations  of  our 
immediate  incomes,  based  on  a  supposed  sale  of 
100,000  copies  weekly  (we  were  sure  of  that  at  least), 
we  would  come  suddenly  to  fact.  The  Scotch  poet, 
whom  we  usually  elected  business  manager  on  these 
occasions,  would  smile  grimly,  and  say,  "  Now,  gentle- 


134  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

men,  the  matter  of  finance.  There  will  be  printers 
and  papermakers  to  pay.  Personally,  and  speaking 
for  myself  alone,  I  will  give  all  that  I  possess." 

«  And  how  much  is  that  ?  "  we  would  cry,  although 
we  guessed. 

"Well" — and  he  would  make  great  show  of  rummag- 
ing his  pockets — "  it  seems  that  I  was  cleaned  right 
out  of  bullion  by  that  last  lot  of  beer.  O'Rourke,  it's 
your  turn  to  stand.  Waiter — waiter,  another  round 
of  lagers." 

This  was  the  invariable  end,  and  at  closing  time, 
having  swung  from  the  glory  of  newspaper  proprietor- 
ship to  the  sordid  penury  of  sharing  out  coppers  in 
order  to  pay  all  bus  fares  home,  we  would  walk  along 
Cranbourn  Street  to  Piccadilly  Circus,  and  separate 
for  the  night. 


THE   BOOK-SHOPS   OF  BOHEMIA 


THE  BOOK-SHOPS  OF  BOHEMIA 

WHERE  the  Charing  Cross  Road  swirls  up  by  the 
Hippodrome  in  a  broad  curve  to  Cambridge  Circus 
and  Oxford  Street,  it  drops,  for  the  short  space  of 
a  few  hundred  yards,  all  shout  and  merriment  and 
boisterous  efflorescence  of  business,  and  becomes  as 
sedate  and  proper  an  old  street  as  ever  exposed  books 
on  open  stalls  to  the  public  fingers.  The  motor-buses 
may  rattle  up  the  middle  of  the  road  on  their 
rollicking  dance  to  Hampstead,  the  horse-pulled  buses 
may  swing  and  roll  more  slowly  and  nearer  the  gutter  ; 
no  matter,  for  the  pavements  are  quiet  with  learning 
and  book-loving.  All  through  the  long  summer  after- 
noons, and  in  the  winter,  when  the  lamps  hang  over 
the  shelves,  books  old,  new,  second  and  third  hand, 
lie  there  in  rows,  waiting,  these  the  stout  old  fellows, 
for  Elias  to  carry  them  off  under  their  arms  ;  waiting, 
these  the  little  ones,  for  other  true  book-lovers  to 
pop  them  in  their  pockets.  The  little  brown  Oxford 
classics,  the  baby  Virgil,  the  diminutive  volumes  of 
Horace  and  Catullus  seem  really  to  peak  and  shrivel 
on  the  shelves,  suffocated  in  the  open  air,  and  long- 
ing, like  townsmen  for  the  town,  for  a  snug  square 
resting-place  against  the  lining  of  a  smoking-coat. 
All  about  them  are  innumerable  bound  magazines, 
novels  of  Dickens,  Scott,  and  Thackeray,  novels  of 

137 


138  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

later  times  marked  at  half  price,  old  sermons  from 
sold  vicarage  libraries,  old  school  grammars,  and  here 
and  there  the  forgotten  immortals  of  the  nineties, 
essayists  published  by  Mr.  John  Lane,  and  poets  with 
fantastic  frontispieces.  Against  the  window  panes, 
behind  the  books,  hang  prints,  Aubrey  Beardsleys 
now,  and  designs  by  Housman  and  Nicholson,  where 
once  would  Rowlandsons  have  hung,  Bartolozzis,  or 
perhaps  an  engraved  portrait  of  Johnson  or  Gold- 
smith, done  by  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds,  or  perhaps  again 
a  selection  of  Amazing  Beauties  from  the  "  Garland  " 
or  the  «  Keepsake  "  or  the  «  Offering." 

Summer  and  winter,  book-buyers  range  up  and 
down  the  street ;  book-buyers  who  mean  to  buy, 
book-buyers  who  would  buy  if  they  could,  and  book- 
buyers  who  have  bought,  and  are  now  tormenting 
themselves  by  looking  for  bargains  that  they  might 
have  made,  choicer  than  those  they  have  already 
clinched.  There  is  a  rare  joy  in  picking  books  from 
the  stalls  without  the  interference  of  any  commercial 
fingers ;  a  great  content  in  turning  over  the  pages  of 
a  book,  a  Cervantes  perhaps,  or  a  Boccaccio,  or  one 
of  the  eighteenth-century  humourists,  catching  sight 
here  and  there  of  a  remembered  smile,  and  chuckling 
anew  at  the  remembrance,  putting  the  book  down 
again,  rather  hurriedly,  as  if  to  decide  once  for  all 
that  you  must  not  buy  it,  and  then  picking  up 
another  and  repeating  the  performance.  And  then, 
the  poignant,  painful  self-abandon  when  at  last  you 
are  conquered,  and  a  book  leads  you  by  the  hand  to 
the  passionless  little  man  inside  the  shop,  and  makes 
you  pay  him  money,  the  symbol,  mean,  base,  sordid 


THE   BOOK-SHOPS   OF  BOHEMIA    139 

in  itself,  but  still  the  symbol,  that  the  book  has  won, 
and  swayed  the  pendulum  of  your  emotions  past  the 
paying  point. 

I  remember  the  buying  of  my  "  Anatomy  of  Melan- 
choly "  (that  I  have  never  read,  nor  ever  mean  to — 
I  dare  not  risk  the  sweetness  of  the  title  *) ;  two  big 
beautiful  volumes,  with  a  paper  label  on  the  back  of 
each,  they  stood  imperious  on  the  shelves.  I  had 
seven-and-sixpence  in  the  world,  and  was  on  my  way 
up  to  Soho  for  dinner.  I  took  one  volume  down, 
and  turned  the  thick  old  leaves,  and  ran  my  eye  over 
the  black  print,  broken  and  patterned  by  quotations 
in  italics,  Latin  quotations  everywhere  making  the 
book  a  mosaic  in  two  languages.  To  sit  and  smoke 
in  front  of  such  a  book  would  be  elysium.  I  could, 
of  course,  have  got  a  copy  at  a  library — but  then  I 
did  npt  want  to  read  it.  I  wanted  to  own  it,  to  sit 
in  front  of  it  with  a  devotional  mind,  to  let  my 
tobacco  smoke  be  its  incense,  to  worship  its  magnifi- 
cent name  ;  and  here  it  was  in  such  a  dress  as  kings 
and  hierarchs  among  books  should  wear.  If  I  were 
ever  to  have  a  Burton,  this  Burton  would  I  have.  I 
remember  I  laid  the  book  down,  and  stoically  lit  a 
pipe,  before  daring  to  look  at  the  flyleaf  for  the 
pencilled  price.  Just  then  another  man,  one  with 
the  air  of  riches,  walked  casually  up  to  the  stall,  and, 
fearful  for  my  prize  and  yet  timorous  of  its  cost,  I 
seized  it  and  turned  with  trembling  fingers  back  to 
the  beginning  : 

"  Two  vols.  8/-." 


I  am  glad  to  say  I  later  took  that  risk. 


140  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

Turning  my  purse  inside  out,  I  went  in,  with  the  two 
volumes  and  the  three  half-crowns,  to  come  to  some 
agreement  with  the  bookseller.  He  let  me  have  the 
books,  but  dinner  vanished  for  that  night,  as  the 
meats  from  the  table  of  Halfdan  the  Black,  and  I  had 
to  walk  to  Chelsea.  But  what  a  joyous  walk  that 
was  in  the  early  autumn  evening.  Those  two  heavy 
volumes,  one  under  each  arm,  swung  me  up  the  hill 
from  Piccadilly  as  if  they  had  been  magic  wings. 
The  feel  of  them  on  my  sides  sent  my  heart  beating 
and  my  face  into  smiles.  One  of  the  volumes  was 
uncut — UNCUT.  My  landlord  met  me  at  the  door 
with  my  bill.  « The  Devil !  "  my  heart  said,  «  I 
will  attend  to  it,"  uttered  my  lips;  and  upstairs, 
penniless,  by  the  light  of  a  candle,  that  is,  after  all, 
as  Elia  has  it,  "a  kindlier  luminary  than  sun  or 
moon,"  I  spent  three  hours  cutting  that  volume,  leaf 
by  leaf,  happier  than  can  well  be  told. 

There  is  something  more  real  about  this  style  of 
buying  books  than  about  the  dull  mercenary  method 
of  a  new  emporium.  It  is  good,  granted,  to  look 
about  the  shelves  of  a  new  book-shop,  to  see  your 
successful  friends  and  the  authors  you  admire  out- 
glittering  each  other  in  gold-lettered,  brilliant- 
coloured  bindings;  to  pick  up  pretty  little  editions 
of  your  favourite  books — what  pretty  ones  there 
are  nowadays,  but  how  sad  it  is  to  see  a  staid  old 
folio  author  compelled  to  trip  it  in  a  duodecimo 

;  all    that    is   pleasant  enough,   but   to   spend 

money  there  is  a  sham  and  a  fraud ;  it  is  like  buying 
groceries  instead  of  buying  dreams. 

And  then,  too,  the  people  who  buy  in  the  ordinary 


THE   BOOK-SHOPS   OF  BOHEMIA    141 

shops  are  disheartening.  There  is  no  spirit  about 
them,  no  enthusiasm.  You  cannot  sympathise  with 
them  over  a  disappointment  nor  smile  your  congratu- 
lations over  a  prize — they  need  neither.  They  are 
buying  books  for  other  people,  not  to  read  them- 
selves. The  books  they  buy  are  doomed,  Christmas 
or  birthday  presents,  to  lie  about  on  drawing-room 
tables.  I  am  sorry  for  those  people,  but  I  am 
sorrier  for  the  books.  For  a  book  is  of  its  essence  a 
talkative,  companionable  thing,  or  a  meditative  and 
wise ;  and  think  of  the  shackling  monotony  of  life  on 
a  drawing-room  table,  unable  to  be  garrulous,  being 
uncut,  and  unable  to  be  contemplative  in  the  din  of 
all  that  cackle. 

The  others,  who  deal  at  the  second-hand  shops, 
come  there  of  a  more  laudable  purpose,  to  buy  books 
for  themselves — or  to  sell  them,  if  their  libraries  have 
become  insufferably  fuller  than  their  purses.  This 
last  case  is  at  once  sorrowful  and  happy :  sad  for  the 
heart-pangs  of  playing  the  traitor  to  a  book  by  hand- 
ing it  back  to  a  bookseller,  happy  in  that  other 
people,  perhaps  you,  perhaps  I,  have  then  a  chance 
of  buying  it.  It  is  an  odd  thing,  by  the  way,  that 
sumptuous  volumes  are  always  easiest  to  part  with  ;  a 
ragged,  worn  old  thing,  especially  if  it  is  small,  tugs 
at  our  feelings,  so  that  we  cannot  let  it  go,  whereas 
a  school  prize  or  an  elegant  present — away  with  it. 
They  say  that  little  women  are  the  longest  loved.  It 
is  difficult  for  us  to  sympathise  with  Lord  Tyrconnel, 
when  in  withdrawing  his  patronage  from  Richard 
Savage  he  alleged  that,  «  having  given  him  a  collec- 
tion of  valuable  books  stamped  with  my  own  arms,  I 


142  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

had  the  mortification  to  see  them  in  a  short  time 
exposed  to  sale  upon  the  stalls,  it  being  usual  with 
Mr.  Savage,  when  he  wanted  a  small  sum,  to  take  his 
books  to  the  pawnbroker."  How  many  presentation 
copies,  in  large  paper  and  vellum,  have  not  gone  in  a 
like  manner  ?  Though  nowadays  we  deal  direct  with 
the  bookseller,  and  do  not  soothe  our  consciences  with 
the  pretence  of  intended  redemption  that  is  possible 
when  a  pawnbroker  receives  the  books. 

This  leads  me  conveniently  to  another  subject. 
Many  young  authors  find  help  towards  a  livelihood 
by  selling  the  copies  of  new  works  that  come  to  them 
for  praise  and  blame  from  the  newspapers.  I  re- 
member, when  first  my  reviewing  began,  thinking  it 
unfair  to  their  writers  thus  to  place  books  they  had 
sent  for  nothing  to  the  papers  at  once  upon  the 
second-hand  stalls.  But  presently,  as  a  Christmas 
season  came  on,  and  children's  books  and  sensational 
novels  poured  in  in  their  dozens  and  their  twenties, 
the  pile  in  the  corner  of  my  room  grew  beyond  all 
bearing,  for  I  would  not  insult  the  books  that  had 
been  purchased  in  their  own  right  by  giving  them 
these  foundling  new-comers  as  neighbours  on  the 
shelves.  I  was  driven  to  reasoning  again,  and  soon 
proved,  with  admirable  comfortable  logic,  that  an 
advertisement,  or  a  piece  of  good  advice,  from  so 
able  a  pen  as  my  own  must  be  worth  more  to  an 
author  than  the  chance  sale  of  a  copy  on  the  stalls. 
I  sent  immediately  for  a  bookseller,  and  from  that 
time  on  he  called  each  Monday  to  remove  the 
jetsam  of  the  week  before.  This  practice,  which 
is  very  generally  adopted  and  makes  a  pleasant 


THE   BOOK-SHOPS   OF   BOHEMIA    143 


little  addition  to  many  meagre  incomes,  is  the  explana- 
tion   of  the  quantities  of  glowing  new   novels  and 
other  books  (some  of 
them,    to    the    dis- 
credit of  the  review- 
ing profession,  uncut) 
that     can     be     seen 
marked  down  to  half 
or  a  third  the  pub- 
lished price  in  almost 
any  book -shop  in  the 
Charing  Cross  Road. 
It  is   a    temptation 
to  buy  the  books  of 
your  friends  in  this 
easy    way.      I   have 
often  hesitated  over 
a    Masefield,    or    a 
Thomas,     and     the 
works  of  half  a  score 
of  little  poets.     But 
God  deliver  me  from 
such  baseness. 

These    shops    are 
not   the    stalls   that 
delighted  Lamb,  and 
Gay    before    him.    ________„ 

Those   were  farther 

east,  some  in  Booksellers'  Row,  now  cleared  away 
by  the  improvements  in  the  Strand,  some  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Covent  Garden,  some  close  by  St. 
Paul's,  where  in  the  alleys  round  about  Ja  few  such 


144  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

shops  may  still  be  found.  The  City  shops  were 
those  that  Gay  describes : — 

"  Volumes  on  shelter' d  stalls  expanded  lie, 
And  various  science  lures  the  learned  eye ; 
The  bending  shelves  with  pond'rous  scholiasts  groan, 
And  deep  divines  to  modern  shops  unknown  : 
Here,  like  the  bee,  that  on  industrious  wing 
Collects  the  various  odours  of  the  spring, 
Walkers  at  leisure  learning's  flowers  may  spoil, 
Nor  watch  the  wasting  of  the  midnight  oil. 
May  morals  snatch  from  Plutarch's  tattered  page, 
A  mildew' d  Bacon  or  Stagira's  sage. 
Here  saunt'ring  'prentices  o'er  Otway  weep, 
O'er  Congreve  smile,  or  over  D  *  *  sleep." 

Gay,  walking  "  with  sweet  content  on  foot,  wrapt  in 
his  virtue  and  a  good  surtout,"  the  first  covering 
perhaps  being  scanty  enough,  loved  this  impecunious 
public  so  much  better  than  his  own  more  opulent 
patrons  that  he  prayed  to  his  publisher,  Bernard 
Lintot,  "  a  great  sputtering  fellow,"  who  must  have 
been  vastly  annoyed  at  his  author's  unbusinesslike 
fancies : — 

"  O  Lintot,  let  my  labours  obvious  lie, 
Ranged  on  thy  stall,  for  every  curious  eye  ; 
So  shall  the  poor  these  percepts  gratis  know, 
And  to  my  verse  their  future  safeties  owe." 

Lamb  loved  them  too.  "There  is  a  class  of  street 
readers,"  he  says,  "  whom  I  can  never  contemplate 
without  affection — the  poor  gentry,  who,  not  having 
the  wherewithal  to  buy  or  hire  a  book,  filch  a  little 
learning  at  the  open  stall — the  owner,  with  his  hard 
eye,  casting  envious  looks  at  them  all  the  while,  and 


THE  BOOK-SHOPS  OF  BOHEMIA    145 

thinking  when  they  will  have  done.  Venturing 
tenderly,  page  after  page,  expecting  every  moment 
when  he  shall  interpose  his  interdict,  and  yet  unable 
to  deny  themselves  the  gratification,  they  « snatch  a 
fearful  joy!'1' 

Some  of  the  older-fashioned  stalls  remain,  but 
they  are  solitary.  They  do  not  sing  together  like 
the  morning  stars.  They  are  isolated  hermits,  often 
in  strange  surroundings.  In  the  open  markets  held 
in  the  shabbier  streets,  where  flaring  naphtha  lights 
swing  over  barrows  like  those  set  up  once  a  week  in 
the  squares  of  little  country  towns,  I  have  often  stood 
in  the  jostling  crowd  of  marketers,  to  turn  over  old, 
greasy,  tattered  covers.  There  is  an  aloofness  about 
the  bookstall  even  there,  where  it  stands  in  line  with 
a  load  of  brussels  sprouts  and  cabbages  on  one  side, 
and  a  man  selling  mussels  and  whelks  on  the  other. 
The  bookstall,  even  in  its  untidiness,  has  always  the 
air  of  the  gentleman  of  the  three,  come  down  in  the 
world  perhaps,  but  still  one  of  a  great  family.  I 
have  sometimes  been  tempted  to  apologise  to  the 
bookseller  for  taking  a  penn'orth  of  cockles  and 
vinegar  while  looking  at  his  books.  It  seemed 
etiquette  not  to  perceive  that  grosser,  less  intellectual 
stalls  existed. 

There  are  similar  book  barrows  in  the  market 
streets  of  the  East  End,  and  some  in  Farringdon 
Street,  where  I  have  heard  of  bargains  picked  up  for 
a  song.  But  I  have  never  visited  them.  There  are 
good  second-hand  shops  up  the  Edgware  Road,  and 
I  got  Thorpe's  Northern  Mythology  for  threepence 
in  Praed  Street.  But  my  favourite  of  all  the  isolated 


146  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

shops  is  a  queer  little  place  at  the  dip  of  Bedford 
Street,  where  it  drops  into  the  Strand.  It  has  but 
a  lean  row  of  books  ranged  on  a  narrow  table  in 
front  of  the  window,  but  its  prints  are  superb. 
There  are  maps  sometimes,  and  often  old  hand- 
coloured  caricatures,  figures  with  balloons  full  of 
jokes  blowing  from  their  mouths,  hanging  behind 
the  glass  or  fluttering  in  the  doorway.  And  though 
the  books  are  so  few,  I  seldom  pass  the  shop 
without  seeing  office  boys  from  the  Bedford  Street 
or  Henrietta  Street  offices  skimming  through  them, 
now  looking  at  one,  now  at  another,  until  their 
tardy  consciences  hurry  them  at  last  upon  their 
masters'*  errands. 

Still,  if  we  except  Paternoster  Row,  mainly  occu- 
pied by  publishers,  the  Charing  Cross  Road  is  the 
only  street  whose  character  is  wholly  bookish.  By 
these  shops  alone  are  there  always  a  crowd  of  true 
bookmen.  There  are  the  clerks  who  bolt  their 
lunches  to  be  able  to  spend  half  an  hour  in  glancing 
over  books.  There  are  reviewers  selling  newspaper 
copies.  There  are  book-collectors  watching  for  the 
one  chance  in  ten  thousand  that  brings  a  prize  into 
the  fourpenny  box.  There  are  book-lovers  looking 
for  the  more  frequent  chance  that  brings  them  a 
good  book  at  a  little  price,  or  lets  them  read  it 
without  buying  it. 

I  have  met  old  ladies  there,  with  spectacles,  and 
little  bonnets  with  purple  ribbons,  eating  buns  before 
going  back  to  the  Museum  to  read,  scanning  over 
the  bookshelves  like  birds  pecking  for  crumbs  over 
the  cobbles.  And  sometimes  I  have  met  really  old 


THE  BOOK-SHOPS  OF  BOHEMIA    149 

ladies,  like  Mrs.  ,  who  told  me  she  had  sat  on 

Leigh  Hunt's  knee  and  put  strawberries  into  his 
mouth;  old  ladies  who  remember  the  old  days  and 
the  old  book-shops,  and  come  now  to  the  Charing 
Cross  Road  for  old  sake's  sake,  just  as  a  man  reads 
over  again  a  book  that  he  read  in  his  childhood  for 
that  reason  alone.  There  was  an  old  gentleman,  too, 
whom  I  loved  to  see  striding  across  the  street  from 
shop  to  shop,  dodging  the  buses  as  he  crossed,  with  a 
long  grey  beard  that  divided  at  his  chin  and  blew 
over  his  shoulders,  and  a  huge  coat,  all  brown  fur 
without,  that  flapped  about  his  legs.  There  was 
another,  too,  with  a  white  forehead  and  an  absent  eye, 
and  thin  black  clothes  with  pockets  bagged  out  by 
carrying  libraries.  I  caught  him  once  looking  at  a 
book  upside  down,  deep  in  some  dream  or  other :  he 
came  to  himself  suddenly,  and  saw  that  he  had  been 
observed — I  loved  him  for  the  shame-faced,  awkward 
way  in  which  he  tried  to  pretend  he  had  been  looking 
at  a  mark  on  the  page.  Then,  too,  there  are  young 
serious-faced  poets,  with  who  knows  how  many  great 
works,  ready  planned,  floating  in  the  air  about  their 
heads :  it  is  pleasant  to  watch  the  supercilious  scorn 
with  which  they  pass  the  shelves  of  lighter  literature. 
It  is  delightful,  too,  to  see  the  learned  young  men 
from  the  country  trying  to  hoodwink  the  bookseller, 
who  really  does  not  care,  into  thinking  that  they  are 
of  the  connoisseurs,  and  in  the  know,  by  asking  him 
with  a  particular  air  about  special  editions  of  Oscar 
Wilde,  and  who  has  the  best  collection  of  Beardsley 
drawings. 

Nor  must  I  forget  the  true  Tom  Folios,  who  are 


150  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

"universal  scholars  as  far  as  the  title-pages^ of  all 
authors,  know  the  manuscripts  in  which  they  were 
discovered,  the  editions  through  which  they  have 
passed,  with  the  praises  or  censures  which  they  have 
received  from  the  several  members  of  the  learned 
world.  They  think  they  give  you  an  account  of  an 
author  when  they  tell  you  the  subject  he  treats  of,  the 
name  of  the  editor,  and  the  year  in  which  it  was 
printed."  We  have  several  such  about  the  British 
Museum,  and  often  they  may  be  seen  in  the  Charing 
Cross  Road,  picking  over  the  older  books,  glancing 
at  the  title-pages  (if  by  any  chance  you  catch  them 
looking  at  the  text,  be  assured  they  are  only  examin- 
ing the  print).  Some  of  them  are  useful  fellows,  like 
one  I  know,  who,  when  he  is  in  drink  and  merry,  can 
give  you  a  list  of  the  half-dozen  best  works  on  any 
subject  you  like  to  mention,  with  the  libraries  or 
bookshops  where  they  may  be  found. 

All  these  characters  may  be  met  by  the  book- 
stalls. Surely  among  the  lot  of  them  the  books  on 
those  shelves  have  a  better  chance  of  finding  their 
proper  owners,  the  readers  planned  for  them  from 
their  creation,  than  in  any  of  the  glass-fronted  shops 
where  the  customers  are  harassed  by  extravagantly 
dressed  young  men,  who  assume,  and  rightly  more 
often  than  not,  that  they  know  better  what  is  wanted 
than  the  customers  do  themselves. 

Indeed,  I  am  quite  with  Gay  in  the  matter.  I  would 
be  happier  to  think  of  this  book  tattered  and  torn  in 
a  twopenny  box  than  lying  neat  and  uncut  upon  a 
drawing-room  table.  Therefore,  O  my  publishers, 
though  I  cannot  address  you  in  neat  verse  like  Mr. 


THE  BOOK-SHOPS  OF  BOHEMIA    151 

Gay's,  let  me  pray  you  in  plain  honest  prose — do 
send  out  a  superabundance  of  copies  to  the  news- 
papers, so  that  some  at  least  may  find  their 
ignominious,  happy  way  to  the  best  and  untidiest 
book-shops  in  the  world. 


OLD  AND  NEW  FLEET  STREET 


OLD  AND  NEW  FLEET  STREET 

JOHNSON  and  Boswell  walked  once  in  Greenwich  Park, 
then  very  decent  country,  and  even  now  no  despicable 
imitation.  "  Is  not  this  fine  ? "  says  the  Doctor ; 
Boswell  answers,  "  Yes,  sir ;  but  not  equal  to  Fleet 
Street";  and  the  Doctor  clinches  the  matter  with, 
"  You  are  right,  sir,  you  are  right." 

Indeed,  Fleet  Street,  brave  show  as  it  is  to-day, 
must  have  been  splendid  then,  seen  through  old 
Temple  Bar,  a  turning,  narrow  thoroughfare,  with 
high-gabled  houses  a  little  overhanging  the  pave- 
ments, those  pavements  where  crowds  of  gentlemen, 
frizzed  and  wigged,  in  coloured  coats  and  knee- 
breeches,  went  to  and  fro  about  their  business.  There 
would  come  strutting  little  Goldsmith  in  the  plum- 
coloured  suit,  and  the  sword  so  big  that  it  seemed  a 
pin  and  he  a  fly  upon  it.  There  would  be  Johnson, 
rolling  in  his  gait,  his  vast  stomach  swinging  before 
him,  his  huge  laugh  bellying  out  in  the  narrow  street, 
with  Boswell  at  his  side,  leaning  round  to  see  his  face 
and  catch  each  word  as  it  fell  from  his  lips.  There 
would  be  Doctor  Kenrick,  Goldsmith's  arch  enemy, 
for  whose  fault  he  broke  a  stick  over  the  back  of 
bookseller  Evans,  and  got  a  pummelling  for  his  pains. 
There  would  be  the  usual  mob  of  young  fellows  trying 

156 


156  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

as  gaily  then  as  now  to  keep  head  above   water   by 
writing  for  the  Press. 

And  then  think  of  it  in  a  later  time,  when  Hazlitt 
walked  those  pavements,  with  straight,  well-meant 
strides,  as  befits  a  man  who  has  done  his  thirty  miles 
a  day  along  the  Great  North  Road.  Perhaps  as  he 
walked  he  would  be  composing  his  remarks  on  the 
oratory  of  the  House  of  Commons,  which  he  was 
engaged  to  report  for  Mr.  Perry  of  the  Morning 
Chronicle.  Or  perhaps,  if  it  were  Wednesday,  he 
would  turn  in  at  Mitre  Court,  or  meet  a  slim-legged, 
black-clothed  figure  with  a  beautiful  head,  Charles 
Lamb,  coming  out  of  the  archway,  or  hurrying  in 
there,  with  a  folio  under  his  arm,  fresh  from  the  stall 
of  the  second-hand  bookseller.  Perhaps  Lamb  might 
be  playing  the  journalist  himself,  writing  jokes  for 
Dan  Stuart  of  the  Morning  Post.  You  remember  : 
"  Somebody  has  said  that  to  swallow  six  cross-buns 
daily  consecutively  for  a  fortnight  would  surfeit  the 
stoutest  digestion.  But  to  have  to  furnish  as  many 
jokes  daily,  and  that  not  for  a  fortnight,  but  for  a 
long  twelvemonth,  as  we  were  constrained  to  do,  was 
a  little  harder  exaction."  Or  perhaps  you  might 
meet  Coleridge  coming  that  way  from  his  uncomfort- 
able lodging  in  the  office  of  the  Courier  up  the  Strand. 
Coleridge  knew  the  ills  of  journalistic  life.  De 
Quincey  "  called  on  him  daily  and  pitied  his  forlorn 
condition,"  and  left  us  a  description  of  his  lodging. 
De  Quincey  had  known  worse  himself,  but  this  was 
evil  enough.  "  There  was  no  bell  in  the  room, 
which  for  many  months  answered  the  double  purpose 
of  bedroom  and  sitting-room.  Consequently  I  often 


FLEET  STREET 


OLD  AND  NEW  FLEET  STREET  159 

saw  him,  picturesquely  enveloped  in  nightcaps,  sur- 
mounted by  handkerchiefs  endorsed  upon  handker- 
chiefs, shouting  from  the  attics  down  three  or  four 
flights  of  stairs  to  a  certain  '  Mrs.  Brainbridge,'  his 
sole  attendant,  whose  dwelling  was  in  the  subterra- 
nean regions  of  the  house.  There  did  I  often  see 
the  philosopher,  with  the  most  lugubrious  of  faces, 
invoking  with  all  his  might  this  uncouth  name  of 
«  Brainbridge,'  each  syllable  of  which  he  intonated 
with  long-drawn  emphasis,  in  order  to  overpower  the 
hostile  hubbub  coming  downwards  from  the  creaking 
press  and  the  roar  from  the  Strand  which  entered  at 
all  the  front  windows." 

And  then  there  was  the  Tom  and  Jerry  time,  when 
young  bloods  for  sport  came  down  at  night  to  Temple 
Bar  to  overturn  the  boxes  of  the  watchmen  and 
startle  their  rheumatic  occupants;  when  Reynolds 
would  leave  his  insurance  office  to  go  to  Jack 
Randall's  in  Chancery  Lane  to  watch  the  sparring ; 
when  Pierce  Egan,  the  first  and  greatest  of  sporting 
writers,  would  slip  along  the  Strand  from  Soho  for 
the  same  splendid  purpose. 

And  then  there  was  the  time  when  Dickens,  a  very 
young  Bohemian,  saw  his  first  sketch,  "  called  « Mr. 
Minns  and  his  Cousin '  —  dropped  stealthily  one 
evening  at  twilight,  with  fear  and  trembling,  into  a 
dark  letter-box  in  a  dark  office  up  a  dark  court  in 
Fleet  Street — appear  in  all  the  glory  of  print." 

And  then,  long  before,  there  had  been  the  magical 
Elizabethan  Fleet  Street,  when  Ben  Jonson  and  his 
friends  drank  by  Temple  Bar,  when  Shakespeare  met 
Falstaff  and  Pistol  in  the  Fleet  Street  taverns,  and 


160  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

was  probably  contemptuously  cut  by  poor  Greene,  as 
"  an  upstart  crow,  beautified  with  our  feathers,  a 
puppet  speaking  from  our  mouths,  an  antick  garnisht 
in  our  colours." 

And  now  there  are  all  these  different  Fleet  Streets, 
one  on  the  top  of  the  other,  dovetailed  together  in- 
distinguishably.  A  building  here,  an  old  doorway 
there,  the  name  of  a  side  street,  brings  back  a  memory 
of  one  age  or  another.  This  tavern,  for  example, 
was  given  its  name  as  a  jest  by  a  gay-dressed  fellow 
in  long  locks,  with  a  sword  swinging  at  his  side. 
There  is  the  street  of  the  White  Friars.  That  build- 
ing was  designed  by  a  subject  of  Queen  Anne.  Lamb 
walked  past  while  those  offices  were  still  cradled  in 
their  scaffolding. 

On  a  sunny  morning  there  is  no  jollier  sight  in  all 
the  world  than  to  look  down  Fleet  Street,  from  a 
little  below  the  corner  of  Fetter  Lane  on  that  side  of 
the  road.  The  thoroughfare  is  thronged  with  buses 
— green  for  Whitechapel,  blue  going  to  Waterloo 
Bridge,  white  for  Liverpool  Street,  gay  old  survivals 
of  the  coaching  days,  with  their  drivers  windblown 
and  cheerfully  discontented,  the  healthiest-looking 
fellows,  who  would  once  have  driven  four-in-hand, 
and  are  too  soon  to  vanish  and  be  replaced  by  uni- 
formed chauffeurs.  Already  the  great  motor-buses 
whirl  past  them  down  the  narrow  street,  and  dwarf 
them  by  their  size.  There  goes  a  scarlet  mail  wagon, 
there  a  big  dark  van  from  some  publishers  up  Pater- 
noster Row.  Barrows  creep  along  the  gutter,  some 
selling  chocolates  «  for  an  advertisement,"  at  a  penny 
a  stick,  some  selling  bananas,  "  two  for  IJd.,"  the 


OLD  AND  NEW  FLEET  STREET  161 

penny  written  big,  and  the  halfpenny  as  small  and 
apparently  insignificant  as  is  consistent  with  street- 
selling  honesty.  The  toot-toot  of  a  motor  bicycle 
worries  among  the  other  noises  like  the  yap  of  a 
terrier,  and  a  boy  swings  past,  round  the  backs  of 
the  buses,  twisting  his  way  under  the  horses'  noses 


with  devilish  enjoyment,  a  huge  sack   of  newspapers 
fastened  on  his  back. 

On  either  side,  above  all  the  flood  of  traffic,  stand 
the  tall  narrow  houses,  and  the  larger  newer  buildings, 
with  the  names  of  newspapers  and  magazines  blazoned 
in  brilliant  gold  and  colour  across  wall  and  window. 
The  sunlight,  falling  across  the  street,  leaves  one  side 
in  shadow,  and  lights  the  other  with  a  vivid  glare,  as 
if  to  make  the  shadowed  side  as  jealous  as  it  can. 
Men  and  women  hurry  on  the  pavements :  typewriter 
girls,  office  boys,  news  editors,  reporters,  writers,  and 


162  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

artists  in  pen  and  ink  jostling  each  other  down  the 
street.  And  if  you  look  up  from  the  noise  and 
movement,  you  see  the  grey  dome  of  St.  Paul's, 
standing  aloof,  immutable,  at  the  top  of  Ludgate 
Hill.  How  many  times  has  the  sun  shone  on  that 
great  pile  of  stone,  how  many  lives  have  been  hurried 
through  within  sight  of  its  majesty  and  calm  !  How 
many  men  yet  will  untidily  live  out  their  days, 
harassed,  nervous,  never  giving  a  moment  but  to  the 
moment  itself,  while  that  massive  building  rises  as  if 
in  the  sky,  a  monument  of  peace  above  the  tumult ! 

As  you  watch  the  people  on  the  pavements  you 
will  gradually  learn  to  distinguish  by  their  manner 
of  walking  the  men  who  pass  you  by.  There  are  the 
young  fellows  who  walk  as  hard  as  if  the  world 
depended  on  the  rapid  accomplishment  of  their 
business;  these  are  the  men  who  do  not  matter, 
who  seek  to  hide  their  unimportance  from  themselves. 
The  real  editor  of  a  successful  paper  walks  with  less 
show  of  haste,  an  easier  tread,  a  less  undignified 
scramble.  He  knows  the  time  he  may  allow,  and  is 
never  in  a  hurry.  It  is  his  subordinates,  the  fledglings 
of  the  Press,  and  the  editors  of  small  unsuccessful 
rags,  who  are  always,  as  we  north-countrymen  say, 
in  a  scrow.  Poor  fellows !  Fleet  Street  life  is  so 
heartless,  so  continuous :  they  must  do  something,  or 
it  would  not  know  that  they  were  there. 

Then  there  are  the  writers  and  illustrators,  men 
of  a  less  regular  stamp,  men  whom  it  is  difficult  to 
imagine  sitting  at  an  office  desk,  men  who  walk  at 
their  own  pace,  and  look  into  the  shop  windows,  men 
who  make  of  their  walk  a  lazy  kind  of  essay,  with  all 


OLD  AND  NEW  FLEET  STREET  163 

manner  of  digressions.  These  are  the  unattached, 
the  free-lances,  who  know  that  the  papers  for  which 
they  write  cannot  do  without  them  (it  is  extraordinary, 
though,  how  soon  the  feat  is  accomplished  if  they 
happen  to  die),  and  in  that  proud  knowledge  saunter 
down  to  shake  the  editors  by  the  hand,  and  ask  what 
is  to  be  the  game  this  week,  or  to  suggest  some  topic 
of  their  own.  There  will  be  Chesterton,  Ursa  Major 
Redivivus,  rolling  with  an  armful  of  papers  from  side 
to  side  of  the  pavement,  cannoning  from  astounded 
little  man  into  astounded  little  man,  and  chuckling 
all  the  time  at  one  or  other  of  the  half-dozen  articles 
that  he  is  making  inside  that  monstrous  head.  There 
will  be  a  writer  of  special  articles,  walking  the  pave- 
ment with  the  air  prescribed  by  the  best  of  drill 
sergeants,  "  as  if  one  side  of  the  street  belonged  to 
him,  and  he  expected  the  other  shortly."  There 
will  be  the  critic  from  the  country,  striding  down 
Bouverie  Street  to  see  what  impertinent  poets  have 
dared  to  send  their  books  to  his  paper  for  review. 
There  a  little  dark-faced  writer  of  short  stories,  an 
opulent  manufacturer  of  serial  tales,  a  sad-looking 
maker  of  humorous  sketches,  and  a  dexterous  twister 
of  political  jokes  into  the  elaborate  French  metres 
that  make  a  plain  statement  look  funny.  There  will 
be  twenty  more. 

As  you  walk  down  the  street  you  realise  how 
impossible  it  is  to  throw  off  the  consciousness  of  its 
ancient  history.  Over  the  way  is  Mitre  Court,  where 
Lamb's  friends  met  on  Wednesday's  and  discussed 
"  Of  Persons  One  would  wish  to  have  Seen."  How 
impossible  it  was  even  then  appears  from  the  fact 


164 


BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 


that  Chaucer's  name  was  suggested  to  the  Mitre 
Courtiers  by  some  one  asking  whether  they  could 
not  "  see  from  the  window  the  Temple  Walk  in 
which  old  Chaucer  used  to  take  his  exercise." 

Farther  down  there  is  an  alley-way  leading  to 
Salisbury  Court,  where  Richardson  ran  his  printing 
business,  and  built  the  house  that  his  wife  did  not 


like,  and  wrote  his  interminable  books.  In  the  alley- 
way is  the  tavern  where  at  the  present  day  the 
Antient  Society  of  Cogers  meet  to  discuss  the  world 
and  its  affairs.  They  used  to  meet  at  the  Green 
Dragon  round  the  corner,  in  Fleet  Street  again. 

Farther  up,  at  the  top  of  the  street,  close  by 
Temple  Bar,  there  is  the  Cock,  an  admirable  place, 
where  you  are  still  fed  in  high-backed  pews  and 
served  by  English  waiters.  Tennyson  was  so  de- 
lighted by  one  of  them  that  he  wrote  "Will  Water- 


OLD  AND  NEW  FLEET  STREET  165 

proofs  Lyrical  Monologue,""  from  which  I  filch  some 
livening  verses : — 

"  Oh,  plump  head-waiter  at  the  Cock, 

To  which  I  most  resort, 
How  goes  the  time  ?     'Tis  five  o'clock, 

Go  fetch  a  pint  of  port. 
And  let  it  not  be  such  as  that 

You  set  before  chance  comers, 
But  such  whose  father  grape  grew  fat 

On  Lusitanian  summers. 

The  Muse,  the  jolly  Muse  it  is  ! 

She  answered  to  my  call, 
She  changes  with  that  mood  or  this, 

Is  all  in  all  to  all : 
She  lit  the  spark  within  my  throat, 

To  make  my  blood  run  quicker, 
Used  all  her  fiery  will,  and  smote 

Her  life  into  the  liquor. 

And  hence  this  halo  lives  about 

The  waiter's  hands,  that  reach 
To  each  his  perfect  pint  of  stout, 

His  proper  chop  to  each. 
He  looks  not  like  the  common  breed 

That  with  the  napkin  dally  ; 
I  think  he  came,  like  Ganymede, 

From  some  delightful  valley. 

The  Cock  was  of  a  larger  egg 

Than  modern  poultry  drop, 
Step'd  forward  on  a  firmer  leg, 

And  cram'd  a  plumper  crop  ; 
Upon  an  ampler  dunghill  trod, 

Crow'd  lustier  late  and  early, 
Sipt  wine  from  silver,  praising  God, 

And  raked  in  golden  barley. 


166  BOHEMIA  IN   LONDON 

A  private  life  was  all  his  joy, 

Till  in  a  court  he  saw 
A  something-pottle-bodied  boy 

That  knuckled  at  the  taw ; 
He  stoop'd  and  clutch'd  him,  fair  and  good, 

Flew  over  roof  and  casement ; 
His  brothers  of  the  weather  stood 

Stock  still  for  sheer  amazement. 

But  he,  by  farmstead,  thorpe,  and  spire, 

And  follow' d  with  acclaims, 
A  sign  to  many  a  staring  shire 

Came  crowing  over  Thames. 
Right  down  by  smoky  Paul's  they  bore, 

Till,  where  the  street  grows  straiter, 
One  fix'd  for  ever  at  the  door, 

And  one  became  head-waiter." 

It  reads  as  if  he  had  enjoyed  the  place.  The  Cock 
is  still  above  the  door,  and  it  is  not  impossible  to 
believe  that  these  waiters,  like  that  one,  were  brought 
in  a  manner  of  their  own  from  some  hidden  valley 
where  the  napkin  is  the  laurel  of  ambition,  where 
men  are  born  waiters  as  others  are  born  priests  or 
kings. 

Pepys  loved  the  Cock :  « eat  a  lobster  here,  and 
sang  and  was  mighty  merry."  Johnson  knew  it  too. 
The  tavern  has  been  rebuilt,  though  all  the  old 
fittings  are  retained,  and  every  day  from  half-past 
twelve  till  three  its  dark  square  pews  are  full  of  talk- 
ing, feeding  men,  as  in  the  older  days. 

Far  down  on  the  Fetter  Lane  side  of  the  street 
there  is  the  Cheshire  Cheese,  still  the  dirty-fronted, 
low-browed  tavern,  with  stone  flasks  in  the  window, 
that  it  was  even  before  Johnson"^  time.  Here,  so 


OLD  AND  NEW  FLEET  STREET  169 

people  say,  Johnson  and  Goldsmith  used  to  sup  and 
be  merry  with  their  friends.  Perhaps  it  was  the 
haunt  of  one  of  the  talking  clubs  of  which  neither 
of  them  was  ever  tired.  Although  it  is  nowhere 
written  that  Johnson  crossed  the  threshold,  it  is  very 
unlikely  that  the  man  who  asserted  that  "a  tavern 
chair  was  the  throne  of  human  felicity"  could  have 
neglected  such  an  opportunity  as  was  his.  For  he 
lived  for  some  time  in  Wine  Office  Court,  in  whose 
narrow  passage  is  the  entrance  to  the  tavern,  and  I 
doubt  if  he  could  have  passed  it  every  day  without 
finding  some  reason  for  encouraging  it.  Indeed, 
with  Macaulaic  logic,  they  show  you  Johnson's 
corner  seat,  the  wall  behind  it  rubbed  smooth  by  the 
broadcloth  of  innumerable  visitors,  <e  to  witness  if 
they  lie/1  It  is  a  pleasant  brown  room,  this,  in  the 
tavern,  with  Johnson's  portrait  hanging  on  the  wall, 
old  wooden  benches  beside  good  solid  tables,  and  a 
homely  smell  of  ale  and  toasted  cheese.  Here  many  of 
the  best-known  journalists  make  a  practice  of  dining, 
and  doubtless  get  some  sauce  of  amusement  with 
their  meat  from  the  young  men  and  girls,  literary  and 
pictorial,  destined  to  work  for  the  cheap  magazines 
and  fashion  papers,  who  always  begin  their  professional 
career  by  visiting  the  Cheshire  Cheese  for  inspiration. 
Up  a  winding,  crooked,  dark  staircase  there  are  other 
rooms,  with  long  tables  in  them  stained  with  wine 
and  ale,  and  in  one  of  them  the  Rhymers'  Club  used 
to  meet,  to  drink  from  tankards,  smoke  clay  pipes, 
and  recite  their  own  poetry. 

In   the    passage   into   Wine   Office    Court,    almost 
opposite   the  narrow  entry  of  the    Cheshire    Cheese, 


170  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

there  is  a  door  set  back,  that  denies  admittance  (in 
big  printed  letters)  to  all  but  members  of  the  Press 
Club.  This  is  a  sort  of  substitute  for  the  coffee- 
houses of  the  eighteenth  century.  Goldsmith  used 
to  gather  suggestions  for  the  Bee  at  "The  Temple 
Exchange  Coffee  House  near  Temple  Bar";  and  in 
the  fourth  number  of  that  ill-fated  periodical  he 
confessed  that  he  was  tempted — 

"  To  throw  oft'  all  connexions  with  taste,  and  fairly 
address  my  countrymen  in  the  same  engaging  style 
and  manner  with  other  periodical  pamphlets  much 
more  in  vogue  than  probably  mine  shall  ever  be. 
To  effect  this,  I  had  thought  of  changing  the  title 
into  that  of  The  Royal  Bee,  The  Anti-Gallwan  Bee, 
or  The  Bee's  Magazine.  I  had  laid  in  a  stock  of 
popular  topics,  such  as  encomiums  on  the  King  of 
Prussia,  invective  against  the  Queen  of  Hungary  and 
the  French,  the  necessity  of  a  militia,  our  undoubted 
sovereignty  of  the  seas,  reflections  upon  the  present 
state  of  affairs,  a  dissertation  upon  liberty,  some 
seasonable  thoughts  upon  the  intended  bridge  of 
Blackfriars,  and  an  address  to  Britons ;  the  history 
of  an  old  woman  whose  teeth  grew  three  inches  long, 
an  ode  upon  our  victories,  a  rebus,  an  acrostic  upon 
Miss  Peggy  P.,  and  a  journal  of  the  weather.  All 
this,  together  with  four  extraordinary  pages  of  letter- 
press, a  beautiful  map  of  England,  and  two  prints 
curiously  coloured  from  nature,  I  fancied  might  touch 
their  very  souls." 

Reading  that  is  like  listening  to  plans  laid  down 
a  hundred  times  a  year  in  the  Press  Club  smoking- 
room.  There  are  the  members,  their  legs  hung 


OLD  AND  NEW  FLEET  STREET  171 

elegantly  over  the  backs  of  chairs,  cigars,  briars,  or 
meerschaums  between  their  teeth,  glasses  of  whisky 
on  the  small  round  tables  at  their  sides,  planning 
their  baits  for  the  British  public  much  as  anglers 
observe  the  sky,  and  decide  between  the  likely  merits 
of  different  artificial  flies.  The  prints  "curiously 
coloured  from  nature  "  have  still  their  votaries.  «  A 
good  three-colour  plate,  that's  the  very  thing " — 
I  can  hear  the  tone  of  the  conspirator's  voice. 
Reverse  Goldsmith's  popular  politics,  abuse  Germany, 
fling  in  a  black-and-white  cartoon  of  a  fat  John 
Bull  kissing  a  short-skirted  French  demoiselle,  with 
a  poem  about  the  entente  cordiale,  substitute  Labour 
Party  for  liberty — the  picture  is  the  life. 

The  Press  Club  is  a  great  manufactory  of  comfort- 
able fame.  It  hangs  caricatures  of  its  members 
round  its  walls.  A  man  who  sees  his  own  caricature 
has  a  foretaste  of  immortality,  and  of  this  flattery 
the  Club  is  generous  to  itself.  And  you  cannot 
ask  a  member  what  such  a  one  of  his  fellows  does 
without  being  made  to  feel  ashamed  of  your  ignor- 
ance of  his  celebrity.  With  a  cold  shock  you  learn 
that  you  have  fallen  behind  the  times,  and  that  men 
are  famous  now  of  whom  you  never  heard. 

As  well  as  the  Press  Restaurant,  and  the  more 
noted  taverns,  there  are  plenty  of  places  up  and 
down  the  street  where  famous  men  can  get  their 
beef  and  beer  like  ordinary  people ;  but  the  most 
entertaining  places  of  refreshment  are  two  small  cafes 
that  are  exactly  similar  to  many  in  other  parts  of  the 
town.  At  the  top  of  Bouverie  Street  there  is  a  little 
white-painted,  gold-lettered  shop,  with  cakes  and 


172  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

pastries  in  the  window.  You  go  in  there,  and  find 
rows  of  chocolate-coloured  marble  table-tops,  standing 
on  moulded  iron  legs,  and  surrounded  by  cheap 
wooden  chairs.  There  are  mirrors  on  all  the  walls, 
which  are  hung  with  notices  that  tell  of  the  price  of 
Bovril  by  the  cup,  or  the  cost  of  a  pound  packet 
of  special  coffee.  Girls,  dressed  in  black,  with  peaked 
white  caps  and  spotless  aprons,  scuttle  about  with 
trays,  and  cloths  to  mop  up  the  tea  which  previous 
customers  have  spilt.  You  may  go  downstairs  into 
a  yellow  atmosphere  of  smoke  and  electric  light,  and 
find  another  room,  full  of  tables  like  ,the  first,  where 
crowds  of  young  men  are  drinking  tea  and  playing 
chess.  If  you  sit  down  here,  and  ask  knowingly 
to  have  the  moisture  wiped  off  before  you  lay  your 
book  on  the  table,  and  then  have  buttered  toast 
and  tea  brought  you  by  the  white-capped  girl, 
and  finally  throw  the  food  into  yourself  as  if  by 
accident  while  you  read  your  book ;  if  you  do  all 
these  things  as  if  you  were  born  to  it,  why  then 
you  may  feel  yourself  the  equal  of  any  journalist 
in  the  place. 

The  other  little  cafe  is  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
street,  close  by  Fetter  Lane.  A  green,  elaborately 
fronted  shop,  it  is  slightly  more  expensive  than  the 
first,  and  more  luxurious.  The  tables  hide  their 
innocence  under  white  cloths,  and  you  are  not  given 
the  satisfaction  of  watching  the  swabbing  up  of  the 
last  customer's  tea.  There  is  a  string  band  playing 
in  a  recess.  If  you  wish  to  see  real  live  journalists,  you 
may  see  them  here  drinking  black  coffee  out  of  little 
cups  in  the  mildest  possible  manner. 


OLD  AND  NEW  FLEET  STREET  173 

This  chapter  is  long  already,  and  a  little  unruly  in 
digression,  but  I  cannot  conclude  it  without  mention- 
ing one  of  the  innumerable  talking  clubs  that  meet  at 
the  taverns  in  the  neighbourhood,  just  as  Goldsmith's 
friends  used  to  meet  on  Wednesdays  at  the  Globe, 
and  for  the  same  purpose.  I  was  introduced  to  it 
soon  after  coming  into  Bohemia.  There  was  a  long 
table  down  the  middle  of  the  room,  and  round  it, 
on  benches,  were  seated  about  a  dozen  men,  some 
young,  some  very  young,  few  over  thirty,  with  beer 
mugs  and  spirit  glasses  before  them,  and  pipes  in 
their  mouths.  The  room  already  reeked  of  the  good, 
dirty,  homely  smell  of  tobacco  smoke,  although  they 
had  but  just  assembled.  There  was  a  big  cigar  box 
at  one  end  of  the  table,  into  which  each  member 
dropped  a  coin  representing  the  amount  of  liquor  he 
expected  to  drink  during  the  evening,  and  the  amount 
he  thought  fitting  for  any  guest  he  had  happened  to 
bring.  A  huge  snuff-box  was  passed  round  at  in- 
tervals. All  the  members  took  pinches,  and  sneezed 
immediately  afterwards,  with  apparent  enjoyment. 
There  was  a  fierce  argument  in  progress  when  we 
came  in.  One  of  the  members  had  just  published 
a  book,  and  the  others  were  attacking  him  as  healthy 
wolves  worry  a  lame  one.  "  What  do  you  mean  by 

this  in  the  chapter  on   Swinburne?" "I    think 

you're  a  little  mistaken  in  saying  this  about  Raphael " 

"  Swinburne  has  ceased  to  count  anyway  " 

"  Who    dared    say    that    Swinburne    had    ceased    to 

count  ?  " "  Swinburne's  poetry  will  last  as  long  as 

Victor  Hugo's,  and  Hugo  is  the  greatest  of  the  nine- 
teenth century  " "  Hugo,  Pfa  !  a  meteor  flash,  no 


174 


BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 


more   ...  a  careless  fellow   .   .   .   But   the  question 

of  French  poetry  is  interesting  enough  " "  Ah  ! 

French  poetry  .   .  ."     Half  the  company  turned  on 
the  last  speaker,  and  the  poor  author,  who  had  been 


waiting  to  answer  his  critics,  took  a  drink  of  beer, 
filled  his  pipe,  and  smiled  to  himself.  French  poetry 
as  matter  for  discussion  led  them  to  Villon,  and  from 
Villon  they  passed  to  the  question  of  capital  punish- 
ment for  trivial  offences,  and  from  that  to  the  ques- 
tion whether  capital  punishment  is  justifiable  at  all. 
At  this  there  was  a  cry  of  faddism,  which  introduced 


OLD  AND  NEW  FLEET  STREET  175 

an  argument  about  Mr.  Bernard  Shaw.  The  evening, 
typical  of  many  others  in  Fleet  Street,  passed  like 
magic,  as  the  talk  swung  from  subject  to  subject,  and 
the  tankards  were  emptied  and  refilled,  and  the  snuff- 
box made  its  rounds. 


SOME  NEWSPAPERS   AND 
MAGAZINES 


SOME  NEWSPAPERS  AND 
MAGAZINES 

I  MENTIONED  a  little  newspaper  that,  by  its  payments 
for  my  young  essays  and  exuberantly  juvenile  reviews, 
made  it  possible  for  me  to  adventure  by  myself  and  take 
my  first  lodging  in  Chelsea.  It  was  a  good  example 
of  those  obscure,  high-hearted  little  rags  that  keep 
alive  so  many  of  the  unknown  writers,  and  help  so 
many  youthful  critics  to  deceive  themselves  into  self- 
congratulation  at  the  sight  of  their  own  names  in 
capital  letters.  Your  name  in  capital  letters  at  the 
foot  of  a  review  seems  as  permanent,  as  considerable 
a  memorial  as  the  dome  of  St.  Paul's.  It  is  im- 
possible to  imagine  it  forgotten.  Indeed,  there  have 
been  plenty  of  people  surprised  by  their  first  glad 
printed  outbursts  into  contented  silence  for  the  rest 
of  their  lives.  For  them,  their  doings  have  been  for 
ever  consecrated  from  those  of  the  herd  by  the 
memory  of  that  great  Saturday  long  ago  when  their 
names  flaunted  it  upon  a  Fleet  Street  poster.  Their 
air  of  "  having  been  through  all  that "  is  very 
delightful. 

The  little  paper  was  published  once  a  week  as  an 
organ  of  sane  Liberal  opinion  and  enlightened  criticism 
(I  quote  from  memory  of  its  prospectus).  It  had 
offices  and  a  brass  door-plate  in  a  street  off  the 

179 


180  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

eastern  end  of  the  Strand.  Well  I  remember  the 
thrill  of  passing  that  door-plate  as  a  regular  contri- 
butor. Surely,  surely,  I  thought,  all  the  street  must 
know  that  I  was  I,  the  I  whose  articles  were,  well, 
not  the  best  in  the  paper,  but  certainly  among  the 
pleasantest.  I  used  to  glance  both  ways  along  the 
pavement,  before  plunging  in  on  Tuesday  afternoon 
to  learn,  as  a  privileged  counsellor,  what  we  were  to 
announce  to  the  world  on  the  following  Saturday. 

Up  three  pair  of  stairs  I  used  to  stamp,  quite 
noisily,  perhaps  with  half  an  idea  of  further  establish- 
ing my  self-confidence ;  for  always,  in  those  early 
days,  I  nursed  a  secret  fear  that  each  article  would  be 
the  last,  that  on  the  next  Tuesday  the  editor  would 
frown  upon  my  suggestions,  and  firmly  dismiss  me 
from  his  employ. 

How  groundless  was  my  fear:  this  editor  could 
never  have  brought  himself  to  dismiss  any  one. 
When  he  engaged  new  contributors,  instead  of  dis- 
missing the  old,  he  used  to  swell  the  paper  to  make 
room  for  them,  without,  alas !  increasing  the  circula- 
tion. It  grew  from  eight  to  twelve  pages,  from 
twelve  to  sixteen,  from  sixteen,  with  a  triumphant 
announcement  on  its  solitary  poster,  that  was  pasted 
by  the  editor  himself,  when  nobody  was  looking,  on  a 
hoarding  outside  the  office,  to  a  magnificent  twenty. 
There  it  rested;  not  because  its  editor  had  grown 
flint  of  heart,  but  because  he  had  grown  light  of 
purse,  and  been  compelled  to  cede  the  publication  to 
another. 

He  was  the  most  charming  editor  I  ever  met.  A 
little  out  of  breath  after  the  three  pair  of  stairs,  I 


NEWSPAPERS  AND  MAGAZINES     181 

would  swing  through  the  long  attic  that  was  piled 
waist-high  with  the  past  issues  of  the  moribund  little 
periodical,  through  the  «  ante-room,"  a  small  scrubby 
hole  partitioned  from  the  attic,  and  furnished  with 
an  old  cane-bottomed  chair  for  the  use  of  visitors, 
to  be  greeted  by  a  glad  and  boyish  shout  from  the 
chief  himself.  An  eager-faced,  visionary  little  man, 
he  lolled  in  an  expensive  swing  chair  before  an 
expensive  roll-top  desk,  both  obviously  bought  in  the 
first  flush  of  editorial  dignity.  A  cigarette  in  a 
patent  holder  stuck  jauntily  between  his  teeth,  and  a 
pile  of  white  unwritten  paper  stood  before  him  on 
his  blotting-pad.  It  was  delightful  to  see  the  un- 
affected joy  of  him  at  the  excuse  my  arrival  afforded 
him  for  talking  instead  of  writing. 

"  Was  he  busy  ? "  I  would  mischievously  ask. 
"  Had  I  not  better  disturb  him  another  time  ?  " 

"  Yes,  he  was  busy,  always  busy ;  but,"  and  here 
he  would  hurriedly  scuffle  all  his  papers  into  the  back 
of  the  desk,  and  close  his  fountain  pen,  "  he  held  it 
the  first  duty  of  an  editor  to  be  ready  to  listen  to  the 
ideas  of  his  contributors  " ;  and  then,  dear  fellow,  he 
would  talk  without  stopping  until,  after  perhaps  a 
couple  of  hours  of  wide,  of  philanthropic  conversa- 
tion, in  which  he  took  all  sides  and  argued  all 
opinions  with  equal  skill,  I  would  venture  to  intro- 
duce, as  a  little  thing  that  scarce  deserved  a  place  in 
such  a  talk,  the  subject  of  work  and  the  week^s  issue 
of  the  paper.  He  would  sober  instantly  and  sadly, 
like  a  spaniel  checked  in  mid  career.  "  Well,  what 
is  it  you  want  to  write?  An  article  on  prettiness 
in  literature.  Do  it,  my  good  chap,  do  it.  I  concur 


182  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

heartily  in  all  your  views.  Prettiness  in  literature  is 
an  insipid,  an  effeminate,  a  damnable,  despicable 
thing.  Oh — I  see — you  intend  rather  to  show  its 
merits.  Yes,  yes;  very  true  indeed.  He  would 
surely  be  a  mean-souled  creature  who  would  ask  for  a 
coarser  dish.  Prettiness  in  literature,  delicacy,  dainti- 
ness, poetry,  the  very  flower  of  our  age,  the  white- 
bait of  the  literary  dinner.  Certainly,  young  man, 
certainly ;  a  column  and  a  half,  by  all  means."  And 
then,  after  I  had  asked  for  and  obtained  a  few  books 
for  review  (classics  if  possible,  for  they  were  at  the 
same  time  education  and  a  source  of  profit),  he  would 
rattle  off'  again  into  his  flowery  talk  of  the  reforma- 
tion of  the  world,  that  must  take  its  beginning  in  the 
heart  of  man,  of  a  scheme  for  working  men's  clubs, 
of  a  project  for  turning  Socialists  into  sane  Liberals, 
such  as  would  be  regular  buyers  of  the  little  paper, 
and  so  on,  and  so  on,  ending  up  always  with  the  same 
exhortation :  "  My  dear  young  fellow,  do  smoke 
cigarettes  instead  of  that  dirty  cesspot  of  a  pipe. 
Consider :  with  a  cigarette  you  destroy  your  instru- 
ment, the  paper  tube,  with  each  enjoyment.  Where- 
as with  the  thing  you  smoke,  you  use  it  until  it  is 
saturated  with  iniquity  and  become  a  very  still  of 
poisonous  vapours.  Well,  well,  good  afternoon. 
Let  me  have  the  article  on  Thursday  morning,  and 
come  and  see  me  again  next  Tuesday.*" 

That  was  in  the  early  days  of  my  connection  with 
him.  But  after  a  few  months  I  was  admitted  a 
member  of  the  chosen  band  who  met  on  Thursday 
morning,  and,  with  paper  and  ink  provided  free,  lay 
prone  on  the  back  numbers  in  the  long  attic,  and 


NEWSPAPERS  AND  MAGAZINES     183 

practically  wrote  the  whole  paper,  improving  the 
work  of  other  contributors,  curtailing  their  articles, 
filling  them  up  with  jokes  or  parentheses,  till  they 
swelled  or  shrank  to  the  required  space,  and  in  their 
own  special  columns,  over  their  own  names,  instructed 
the  universe  on  everything  under  heaven,  and  some- 
times made  metaphysical  excursions  even  there. 

We  used  to  meet  at  three  after  a  Soho  or  Fleet 
Street  lunch,  and  wrote  continuously  until  we  fell 
asleep,  or  until  the  work  was  done.  The  office  boy, 
who  loved  these  days  because  on  them  we  made  a 
point  of  calling  him  Mr.  Sub-Editor,  went  whistling 
to  and  fro,  carrying  big  envelopes  to  the  printers 
round  the  corner,  and  bearing  mighty  jugs  of  beer, 
from  the  tavern  a  few  doors  off,  to  the  perspiring 
men  of  genius  who  lay  and  laughed  and  toiled  on 
the  waste  of  dusty  back  numbers  in  the  attic  room. 

It  was  a  spirited  little  paper.  We  used  to  attack 
everybody  who  was  famous,  excepting  only  Mr.  Kipling, 
Mr.  Sturge  Moore,  Mr.  Yeats,  and  Mr.  Laurence 
Binyon.  Each  of  these  four  had  his  passionate 
admirers  on  the  staff,  and  was  consequently  exempt 
from  criticism.  We  had  a  gay  way  with  any  writer 
on  whose  merits  we  had  no  decided  opinions.  Two 
of  us  would  put  our  heads  together,  and  the  one 
write  a  eulogium,  the  other  a  violent  attack.  One 
would  exalt  him  as  a  great  contributor  to  English 
literature,  the  other  jeer  at  him  as  a  Grub  Street 
hack.  The  two  reviews,  numbered  one  and  two, 
would  be  published  side  by  side.  It  was  an  enter- 
taining, admirable  system.  In  matters  other  than 
literature  we  had  our  fling  at  everybody,  except  the 


184  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

select,  the  very  select  few  to  whom  our  editor 
attributed  the  mysterious  "  sane  Liberalism "  with 
which  he  was  himself  inspired.  But  our  happiest 
moments  were  when  one  of  our  company  had  written 
a  book.  We  were  all  young  and  all  ambitious.  The 
most  energetic  and  diplomatic  of  us  contrived  to 
coax  a  publisher  into  issuing  one  book,  or  even  two, 
every  year,  and,  of  course,  we  looked  to  our  own 
organ  for  a  vigorous  backing.  We  got  it.  On  the 
day  of  publication  would  appear  large-typed,  efflo- 
rescent articles,  headed  «  At  last  a  Novelist,"  or  "  A 
Second  Balzac,"  or  "An  Essayist  of  Genius,"  or 
"The  True  Spirit  in  Poetry,"  and  one  of  the  staff 
would  redden  with  pleasure  as  he  read  the  article 
that  referred  to  him,  and  wonder  if  this  miraculous, 
this  precocious,  prodigious,  world-shaking  genius  were 
indeed  himself. 

Alas !  I  doubt  whether  any  article  of  ours  ever 
sold  a  single  book,  for  we  had  no  circulation.  Indeed, 
so  notorious  did  our  non-success  become,  even  among 
ourselves,  though  we  discreetly  tried  to  veil  our 
knowledge  from  each  other,  that  when  the  editor  had 
arranged  with  three  new  poets,  whom  I  did  not  know 
by  sight,  to  write  poetry  for  us,  and  I  saw  a  man  in 
a  coffee-house  reading  the  paper,  I  went  boldly  up  to 
him  and  asked,  "  Are  you  Mr.  So-and-So,  Mr.  So- 
and-So,  or  Mr.  So-and-So  ?  " 

"  I  am  not,"  he  replied. 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say  you  bought  that  paper  and 
are  not  a  contributor  to  it?"  The  thing  was  a 
miracle. 

He  actually  had,  and  it  was  so  delightful  to  find 


NEWSPAPERS  AND  MAGAZINES     185 

any  one  outside  ourselves  who  read  what  we  had 
written,  that  I  made  friends  with  him  at  once,  and 
have  remained  in  friendship  with  him  ever  since. 
But  I  believe  he  was  the  only  one. 

It  was  natural  that  the  editor,  who  was  also  the 
proprietor,  should  at  last  be  compelled  to  abandon  a 
paper  so  meanly  supported.  The 
man  who  took  it  over  made  a 
different  thing  of  it.  Its  youth 
and  jollity  and  energy 
were  left  behind,  and 
it  did  its  best  to  be- 
come a  staid  paper  of 
the  world.  The  new 
editor  was  of  those 
Hazlitt  classed  as  "a 
sort  of  tittle-tattle — difficult  to 
deal  with,  dangerous  to  discuss." 
He  disliked  all  suggestion  that 
had  not  come  from  himself.  It 
was  necessary,  if  an  idea  were  to 
be  adopted,  to  flatter  him  into 
thinking  it  his  own.  I  never  knew  him  write  an 
amusing  thing,  and  I  only  once  heard  him  say  one, 
and  then  it  was  by  accident.  He  had  assembled  us, 
and  announced  that  in  future  we  should  not  be 
allowed  to  sign  our  articles.  The  very  joy  of  life 
was  gone,  but  he  said  he  wanted  the  paper  to  have 
an  individual  personality.  We  protested,  and  he 
replied  quite  seriously  :  «  That  is  all  very  well.  But 
if  all  you  fellows  sign  your  articles,  what  becomes  of 
my  personality  ?  "  I  forgave  him  everything  for  that. 


186  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

This  is  not  a  chapter  on  newspaper  editors,  but  I 
cannot  go  on  to  talk  of  magazines  without  paying 
some  tribute  to  the  ingenious  adventurers  who,  more 
successful  than  those  two,  manage  to  keep  their  little 
rags  afloat.  It  is  amazing  how  many  small  papers, 
without  any  circulation,  are  yet  published  week  by 
week.  The  secret  history  of  the  struggles  with  the 
printers,  who  insolently  refuse  to  work  when  their 
bills  are  too  long  overdue,  and  the  battles  with  the 
contributors,  who  prefer  to  be  paid  than  otherwise, 
is  as  entertaining  as  the  intrigues  of  courtiers  to  save 
themselves  from  downfall  and  disgrace. 

There  is  a  story  in  Fleet  Street  now  about  a  little 
paper  devoted  to  mild  reform — vegetarianism,  no 
cruelty  to  dogs,  anti-vaccinationism,  and  the  like — 
whose  editor  managed  to  keep  the  paper  and  himself 
alive  on  subsidies  from  religious  faddists.  From  his 
office  at  the  end  of  an  alley  he  could  see  his  visitors 
before  they  arrived,  and  when  he  saw  a  likely  victim 
in  some  black-coated  righteous  old  gentleman,  he 
opened  a  Bible  and  laid  it  on  his  desk.  Then  he 
knelt  down  at  his  chair.  When  the  old  gentleman 
had  climbed  the  stairs,  and  had  inquired  for  him 
of  the  office  boy,  he  heard  from  the  inner  room  a 
solemn,  earnest  voice:  "O  Lord,  soften  Thou  the 
heart  of  some  rich  man,  that  of  his  plenty  he  may 
give  us  wherewithal  to  carry  on  the  good  work  that 
this  small  paper  does  in  Thy  name  .  .  ."  and  so  on. 
He  would  lift  a  finger  to  the  boy.  «  Hush !  "  he  would 
say ;  "  your  master  is  a  good  man,"  and  presently 
going  in,  when  the  prayer  was  ended,  would  write  out 
a  cheque  at  least  as  liberal  as  it  was  ill-deserved. 


NEWSPAPERS  AND  MAGAZINES     187 

The  Jonquil  is  a  famous  example.  It  was  edited 
by  a  man  called  Beldens,  who  had  a  little  money,  but 
not  much.  He  contrived  to  retain  his  writers  by  a 
most  ingenious  appeal  to  their  gambling  instincts. 
Every  Saturday  all  the  cheques  were  accurately  made 
out  and  delivered  to  the  contributors.  But  these 
soon  found  that  there  was  never  more  money  to  the 
credit  of  the  paper  in  the  bank  than  would  pay  the 
first  three  or  four  of  the  cheques  presented.  The 
rest  were  returned  dishonoured.  The  result  was  not 
unamusing,  for  Beldens  had  chosen  a  bank  in  Fulham, 
while  his  office  was  in  Covent  Garden.  Every  Saturday 
at  the  appointed  time  all  the  contributors  used  to 
attend,  with  hansoms,  specially  chosen  for  the  fleet- 
ness  of  their  horses,  waiting  in  a  row  outside. 
Beldens  would  come,  smiling  and  urbane,  into  the 
outer  office,  with  the  bundles  of  little  pink  slips.  As 
soon  as  they  had  been  passed  round  there  would  be 
a  wild  scuffle  of  genius  on  the  stairs,  the  dishevelled 
staff'  would  rush  out  of  the  door,  leap  into  their 
hansoms,  and  race  pell  mell  for  the  bank,  the 
fortunate  first  arrivals  dividing  with  their  cabbies 
the  moneys  that  their  respective  efficiencies  had 
achieved. 

The  larger  newspapers,  and  the  popular  monthlies, 
are  not  important  in  Bohemia,  except  as  means  of 
earning  money  or  getting  on  in  the  world.  We 
flatter  ourselves  that  they  would  be  dull  without  us, 
but  their  life  is  not  ours.  The  periodicals  that 
really  matter  to  us  are  of  a  different  kind,  and  we 
run  them  ourselves.  They  are  quarterlies,  or  annuals, 


188  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

never  perennials.  Few  survive  three  issues,  and 
those  that  live  long  do  no  honour  to  their  old  age. 
For  the  glory  of  these  papers  is  their  youth.  A 
dozen  names  spring  to  mind :  The  Yellow  Book,  The 
Savoy,  The  Pageant,  all  of  the  time  when  Arthur 
Symons,  Aubrey  Beardsley,  Max  Beerbohm,  Frederick 
Wedmore,  were  not  yet  known  and  discussed  by  the 
laggard  public ;  The  Butterfly,  The  Dial  of  Shannon 
and  Ricketts,  The  Dome  of  Laurence  Housman,  W. 
B.  Yeats,  Laurence  Binyon,  and  another  brood  of 
writers ;  down  to  The  Venture,  that  lived  two  years, 
1904  and  1905,  and  then  died  like  the  rest.  And  at 
the  present  moment  at  least  three  new  dreams  are 
being  crystallised  into  the  disillusionment  of  print, 
and  will  appear  and  fail  next  year. 

These  magazines  are  not  like  the  "  Literary 
Souvenirs"  and  the  pocket  books  of  the  early  nine- 
teenth century,  to  which  they  have  been  often  com- 
pared. They  have  no  delicious  little  engravings  by 
popular  artists  of  lovers  reading  books  together,  nor 
are  they  full  of  "  pieces  "  of  prose  and  verse  collected 
from  the  most  obliging  of  the  well-known  authors 
of  their  day.  They  are  written  and  illustrated  by 
men  more  famous  in  Bohemia  than  elsewhere. 
Bohemia  is  the  one  country  whose  prophets  find  most 
honour  at  home.  They  are  read  lovingly  by  their 
writers,  looked  at  by  their  illustrators,  and  discussed 
by  all  the  crowd  of  young  women  who,  by  dressing  in 
green  gowns  without  collars,  wearing  embroidered 
yokes,  scorning  the  Daily  Mail,  and  following  the 
fortunes  of  the  studios,  keep  in  the  forefront  of 
literary  and  artistic  progress. 


NEWSPAPERS  AND  MAGAZINES     191 

The  Germ  is  the  original  of  all  these  undertakings. 
From  time  to  time  a  set  of  young  men,  like  the  Pre- 
Raphaelites,  grow  beyond  the  stage  of  sedulous  aping, 
and  find  that  they  are  producing  something  in  litera- 
ture and  art  that,  not  being  a  facile  imitation  of 
an  established  mode,  is  difficult  to  sell.  They  want 
a  hearing,  and  find  their  pictures  refused  by  the 
exhibitions  as  insults  to  the  traditions  of  art,  and 
their  poems  and  stories  rejected  by  the  ordinary 
magazines  and  reviews  as  incomprehensible  rubbish. 
Half  a  dozen  poets,  painters,  and  prosemen  put  their 
heads  together,  and  plan  a  magazine  that  is  not  to 
be  as  others,  gross,  vapid,  servile  to  a  vulgar  or 
sentimental  taste,  but  a  sword  to  cut  upwards  through 
the  conventional  fog  to  the  brightness  and  glory  of 
a  new  constellation  of  ideals.  You  must  be  one  of 
them  to  appreciate  their  pictures,  and  have  read 
what  they  have  read  to  enjoy  their  writings.  They 
hear  "  different  drummers/'  and  all  who  are  not  for 
them  are  against  them.  It  is  in  such  ventures  that 
the  men  who  are  later  to  be  accepted  with  applause 
make  their  first  appearance.  "  The  Blessed  Damozel " 
was  published  in  The  Germ  when  few  knew  anything 
of  the  Pre-Raphaelites.  The  Germ  was  a  commercial 
failure,  but  who  has  not  heard  of  Rossetti  ? 

Few  printed  things  are  more  delightful  or  more 
troublesome  to  produce  than  one  of  these  free-lance 
miscellanies.  The  editors  (there  is  usually  a  com- 
mittee of  at  least  three)  go  about  in  pride,  conscious 
of  the  vitality  of  their  movement,  scornful  of  popular 
ignorance,  and  hopeful  in  their  secret  hearts  that 
they  are  making  history  as  others  did  before  them. 


192  BOHEMIA   IN  LONDON 

They  carry  with  them  through  the  studios  the 
glorious  feeling  that  "  there  is  something  in  the  air." 
They  spend  whole  nights  planning  together,  exa- 
mining a  dozen  different  kinds  of  papers,  to  find 
one  suitable  alike  for  blocks  and  text,  comparing 
specimens  from  twenty  printers.  All  is  pleasant  for 
them  until  their  friends,  outside  the  particular  set 
that  work  together  and  believe  in  each  other,  begin 
to  offer  contributions.  It  is  a  difficult  thing  to  tell 
a  man  that  his  work  is  not  good  enough,  when  he 
is  no  younger  than  yourself;  it  is  an  insult  to 
suggest  that  he  belongs  to  an  older  school,  that  his 
is  a  dying  day,  and  that  you  cannot  join  the  evening 
and  the  morning  lights  in  this  paper  of  yours  that 
is  to  represent  the  dawn.  But  it  must  be  done  ;  and 
it  is  likely  that  thenceforth  there  is  a  studio  you  must 
not  visit,  an  injured  man  whom  you  must  skilfully 
avoid  in  taking  your  place  at  the  Soho  dinner-tables. 
This  is  one  of  the  difficulties ;  another,  even  more 
serious,  is  of  finance.  It  is  a  sad  thing  that  financiers 
are  not  often  constructed  like  poets,  eager  to  spill 
their  best  for  the  sweetness  and  the  joy  of  spilling  it. 
It  is  hard  that  a  man  of  money  can  seldom  be  per- 
suaded to  run  a  magazine  except  with  a  view  to 
material  profit.  Even  if  the  enhanced  price  of 
The  Germ  makes  him  think  that  another  Garland  of 
Youth,  another  Miscellany  sounding  another  bugle, 
will,  if  better  advertised,  pay  (loathsome  word  !)  from 
the  first,  he  assumes  command  of  your  fair  vision, 
as  if  of  a  department  store,  inserts  some  terrible 
verses  by  a  friend  of  his,  and  turns  your  dream  to 
dust  before  your  eyes.  I  was  connected  with  one 


NEWSPAPERS  AND  MAGAZINES     193 

such  performance,  run  for  sordid  gain  by  a  financier, 
and  it  was  a  miserable  affair.  The  stupid  fellow  saw 
money  in  poetry  and  pictures,  as  he  might  have  seen 
it  in  corn  or  beef.  He  knew  nothing,  and  it  was  as 
if  the  magazine  had  been  edited  by  a  five  shilling 
piece.  Each  new  contributor  that  he  enrolled  spun 


him  in  a  new  direction.  One  suggested  a  second,  and 
the  second  suggested  a  third,  so  that  the  prose,  the 
poetry,  and  the  pictures  sounded  the  whole  gamut  of 
intellectual  notes,  and  the  original  projectors  retired 
in  disgust,  to  the  financier's  surprise.  Of  all  such 
magazines,  as  he  ruefully  claimed  for  it,  it  was  the 
most  varied.  It  was  also  the  least  successful.  It 
represented  money  instead  of  youth. 


194  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

No ;  you  have  not  only  to  catch  your  financier,  but 
to  tame  him.  He  must  understand  that  he  is  no 
more  than  the  means  to  the  end,  and  be  proud  of  his 
subjection,  happy  never  to  see  his  money  again,  and 
content  to  have  contributed  his  insignificant  aid  to 
the  progress  of  literature  and  art.  When  such  a  man 
is  discovered,  which  is  not  often,  there  is  joy  in 
Bohemia.  The  models,  gossiping  as  they  go,  carry 
the  great  news.  In  a  dozen  studios  men  paint  as 
their  caprice  takes  them,  and  in  a  dozen  lodgings 
imps  of  freedom  ride  a  dozen  pens.  The  shackles  are 
off  at  last,  that  is  the  cry,  and  something  fresh  and 
extravagant  is  the  result,  something  that  overshoots 
the  mark  by  its  own  vigour,  but  shows  by  its  direc- 
tion that  there  is  a  mark  to  be  shot  at,  at  which 
people  have  not  aimed  before. 


WAYS   AND  MEANS 


WAYS   AND   MEANS 

A  LITTLE  time  ago  there  was  a  great  outcry  against 
what  was  called  "literary  ghosting,"  a  fraudulent 
passing  off  of  the  work  of  unknown  writers  under 
more  famous  names.  There  was  a  correspondence 
in  a  literary  paper  that  betrayed  how  novels  were 
written  in  the  rough  by  inexperienced  hands  under 
the  guidance  of  hardened  manufacturers  of  serials ; 
and,  indeed,  when  we  consider  only  how  many 
prominent  athletes  of  no  particular  literary  ability 
are  able  to  publish  books  on  their  profession,  it  is 
obvious  that  a  good  deal  of  this  kind  of  business  must 
be  done.  Indeed,  in  one  form  or  another,  ghosting 
is  one  of  the  usual  ways  by  which  the  unfortunate 
young  writer  sustains  himself  in  Grub  Street,  or 
Bohemia,  or  whatever  else  you  like  to  call  that 
indefinite  country  where  big  longings  and  high 
hopes  are  matched  by  short  purses  and  present  dis- 
comforts. 

Many  a  man  has  been  saved  from  what  seemed 
a  descent  into  the  drudgeries  of  clerkship  by  the 
different  drudgery  of  writing,  say,  the  reminiscences 
of  an  admiral,  the  history  of  a  parish,  or  innumerable 
short  reviews,  for  which  other  people  got  the  credit. 
And  Richard  Savage,  in  his  witty  pamphlet  called 
"  An  Author  to  be  Let,"  betrays  that  the  abuse  is 

197 


198  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

not  only  of  our  day.     Iscariot  Hackney  4of  that  book 
confesses  that : 

"  Many  a  time  I  wrote  obscenity  and  profaneness, 
under  the  names  of  Pope  or  Swift.  Sometimes  I  was 
Mr.  Joseph  Gay,  and  at  others  Theory  Burnet,  or 
Addison.  I  abridged  histories  and  travels,  translated 
from  the  French  what  they  never  wrote,  and  was 
expert  at  finding  out  new  titles  for  old  books. 
When  a  notorious  thief  was  hanged,  I  was  the 
Plutarch  to  preserve  his  memory ;  and  when  a  great 
man  died,  mine  were  his  Remains,  and  mine  the 
account  of  his  last  will  and  testament."  That  is  the 
whole  trade  put  in  a  paragraph. 

Nowadays  the  matter  has  been  reduced  to  system. 
There  are  men  who  are  paid  to  write  all  the  reviews 
in  a  paper,  and  farm  out  the  work  piecemeal,  or  even 
get  ambitious  boys  and  girls  to  do  it  for  them,  by 
way  of  apprenticeship,  paying  them  a  meagre  wage. 
There  are  agents  who  make  a  living  by  supplying 
ghost-written  books  to  publishers  who  keep  up  for 
appearance  sake  the  pretence  of  not  being  in  the 
know.  They  get  their  twenty,  forty,  fifty  pounds 
a  volume,  and  have  them  written  by  impecunious 
Bohemians  to  whom  they  pay  the  weekly  salary  of  a 
junior  clerk.  Here  is  a  true  account  of  a  youthful 
ghost. 

He  was  a  poet,  and  in  those  days  a  bad  one.  He 
carried  more  poor  verses  than  good  money  in  his 
pocket.  And  one  day,  when  he  had  little  more  than 
a  few  coppers  and  some  penny  stamps,  he  happened 
to  see  an  advertisement  for  "  a  young  and  experienced 
writer  with  a  thorough  knowledge  of  athletics."  He 


WAYS   AND   MEANS  199 

kept  the  appointment  suggested  by  the  newspaper, 
and  found  a  mean  house  in  one  of  the  southern 
suburbs.  A  herd  of  lean  fellows  were  waiting  in  a 
dirty  passage,  and  presently  a  cheerful  business-like 
little  man  came  out,  and  chose  him  with  one  com- 
panion as  the  likeliest-looking  of  the  lot.  They  were 
set  to  write,  at  tables  in  the  corners  of  an  undusted, 
cat-haunted  room,  specimen  chapters  of  a  book  on 
croquet.  They  were  both  appointed,  and  the  other 
man,  an  old  hand,  borrowed  five  shillings  in  advance. 
Next  day,  when  the  young  fellow  arrived  in  the 
morning,  he  found  that  his  colleague  was  there  before 
him,  drunk,  holding  the  garden  railings,  and  shouting 
blasphemies  at  a  bedraggled  cat  that  slunk  about  the 
waste  scrap  of  ground  behind  them.  The  agent  held 
up  the  drunkard  to  him  as  a  warning,  told  him  that 
sobriety  was  the  spirit  of  success,  and  that,  as  he  had 
the  job  to  himself,  he  would  be  allowed  to  gain  extra 
experience  by  doing  the  other  man's  work  as  well  as 
his  own.  He  was  young,  enthusiastic,  glad  to  have 
an  opportunity  of  working  at  all.  In  two  months 
he  had  finished  six  books,  that  still  annoy  him  by 
showing  their  bright-lettered  covers  on  the  railway 
bookstalls.  He  wrote  on  an  average  between  two 
and  four  thousand  words  a  day.  At  last,  one  day 
when  he  was  working  in  an  upper  room  of  the  agent's 
house,  the  little  creature  came  upstairs  and  saw  fit 
to  congratulate  him.  "  You  are  doing  very  well 
indeed,"  he  said,  "  for  one  so  unaccustomed  to  literary 
labour."  That  brought  an  end  to  the  engagement. 
He  left  immediately,  lest  he  should  be  unable  to 
refrain  from  throwing  an  inkpot  at  the  agent's 


200  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

head.  It  is  in  its  way  rather  fun  to  be  suddenly 
an  authority  on  subjects  of  which  you  knew  nothing 
till  you  sat  down  to  write  about  them.  And  it  is 
very  good  practice  in  journalism — though  it  is  always 
easier  to  write  when  you  are  ignorant  than  when  you 
know  too  much ;  you  have  a  freer  hand.  But  for  a 
poet  to  hear  such  work  called  literary  labour !  That 
was  too  much.  He  never  returned,  and  the  agent  was 
left  sorrowing  for  the  loss  of  an  industrious  hack. 

Of  course,  the  young  man,  you  will  say,  should 
never  have  stooped  to  such  work.  He  ought  to  have 
borrowed,  or  persuaded  his  landlady  to  let  him  live 
until  his  good  luck  should  bring  the  settlement  of  her 
bills.  But  he  could  not  borrow.  There  are  some 
unfortunates  who  cannot ;  I  hate  borrowing  myself. 
And  it  is  an  awful  thing  to  be  without  money  and 
miserably  afraid  of  tiding  over  evil  straits  on  some- 
body else's.  Some  there  are,  brave,  high-souled 
fellows,  who  could  borrow  the  world  to  play  at  ball, 
and  never  feel  the  responsibility,  whereas  others  are 
uneasy  and  not  themselves  with  a  single  shilling  that 
does  not  belong  to  them.  Some  seem  to  live  on 
credit  as  naturally  as  they  breathe,  and  I  remember 
the  surprise  of  one  of  these  :  "  What !  You  don't  owe 
anybody  anything  !  Good  Lord  !  man,  lend  me  half 
a  sovereign." 

People  who  by  some  misfortune  of  nature  are 
unable  to  risk  dishonesty  by  borrowing  without 
having  certain  means  of  repayment  are  reduced  to  all 
kinds  of  unhappy  expedients,  and  sometimes  even  to 
dying,  like  poor  Chatterton,1  in  order  to  make  both 

1  In  Brook  Street,  Holborn. 


A  BOOK-SHOP 


WAYS  AND  MEANS  203 

ends  meet.  Of  him  Johnson  could  say,  "  This  is  the 
most  extraordinary  young  man  that  has  encountered 
my  knowledge.  It  is  wonderful  how  the  whelp  has 
written  such  things,"  and  yet,  after  three  months'1 
fight  among  the  papers,  living  on  almost  nothing, 
and  writing  home  to  his  people  brave  proud  letters 
about  his  success,  to  keep  them  from  anxiety,  he  spent 
three  days  without  food,  and  then  killed  himself  with 
arsenic,  rather  than  accept  from  a  landlady  the  food  for 
which  he  doubted  his  ability  to  repay  her.  The  most 
terrible  detail  in  the  tragedy  was  the  memorandum 
that  lay  near  him  when  he  died,  and  showed  that 
over  ten  pounds  were  owed  him  by  his  publishers. 
Ah  me,  in  the  days  when  I  read  that  story  ten 
pounds  seemed  opulence  for  a  lifetime.  It  seemed  a 
cruel  and  impossible  thing,  as  all  cruelty  seems  when 
we  are  young,  that  one  who  was  owed  so  much  should 
yet  starve  into  suicide. 

That  is  one  of  the  worst  hardships  of  painter  or 
writer.  His  money,  even  when  earned,  is  as  intangible 
as  the  dawn.  It  is  gold,  but  he  may  not  handle  it ; 
real,  but  a  dream.  He  must  live,  while  he  does  his 
work,  on  air,  and  then,  when  the  picture  hangs  in  the 
drawing-room  of  the  purchaser,  and  the  article  has 
been  printed,  published,  and  forgotten,  he  must  wait, 
perhaps  for  months,  perhaps  for  years,  and  sometimes 
indeed  until  he  is  passed  into  another  world  where 
he  can  have  no  opportunity  of  spending  it,  for  the 
money  that  is  his.  It  is  not  until  he  is  a  success,  or 
at  least  no  longer  an  anonymous  Bohemian,  that  his 
money  is  paid  in  advance,  or  upon  the  completion 
of  his  labour.  Little  wonder  that  when  at  last  it 


204  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

comes,  it  comes  as  a  surprise,  and  sends  him  gaily 
into  bright  extravagance  that  leaves  him  with  a  purse 
as  empty  as  before. 

I  have  heard  people  say  that  all  the  wild,  irregular 
struggle  for  existence  that  was  known  by  Goldsmith, 
by  Johnson,  by  old  Roberto  Greene,  has  faded  away 
from  the  literary  life.  They  say  that  now,  young 
men,  top-hatted,  frock-coated,  enter  the  offices  of 
newspapers,  earn  comfortable  salaries,  write  their 
novels  or  whatever  they  may  be  in  their  spare  hours, 
and  arrive,  neat,  unruffled  as  Civil  Servants,  by  mere 
process  of  time  at  their  success.  It  is  not  so. 
"  Once  a  sub-editor  always  a  sub-editor,"  said  a  very 
successful  one,  who  had  given  up  hope  of  succeeding 
at  anything  else.  He  was  well  known,  his  books  had 
sold  better  than  better  books,  and  his  portrait  had 
been  often  in  the  papers;  but  that  was  not  the 
success  he  had  wanted,  nor  a  success  that  was  worth 
having,  and  he  was  honest  enough  to  admit  it  to 
himself.  The  men  who  really  care  for  their  art,  who 
wish  above  all  things  to  do  the  best  that  is  in  them, 
do  not  take  the  way  of  the  world  and  the  regular 
salaries  of  the  newspaper  offices.  They  stay  outside, 
reading,  writing,  painting  for  themselves,  and  snatch- 
ing such  golden  crumbs  as  fall  within  their  reach 
from  the  tables  of  publishers,  editors,  and  picture- 
buyers.  They  make  a  living  as  it  were  by  accident. 
It  is  a  hard  life  and  A  risky :  it  is  deliciously  exciting 
at  first,  to  leap  from  crag  to  crag,  wherever  a  slight 
handhold  will  preserve  you  from  the  abyss,  but  the 
time  soon  comes  when  you  are  tired,  and  wonder, 
with  dulled  heart  and  clouded  brain,  is  it  worth  while 


WAYS  AND  MEANS  205 

or  no  ?  Those  who  are  strong  enough  to  continue 
are  given  their  own  souls  to  carry  in  their  hands,  and 
those  who  admit  defeat,  surrender  them,  and,  know- 
ing in  their  hearts  that  they  have  sold  themselves, 
hide  their  sorrow  in  a  louder  clamour  after  an  easier 
quest. 

The  j  oiliest  of  the  irregulars,  in  spite  of  the 
anxiety  of  their  life,  are  those  who  carry  on  a  guerilla 
warfare  for  fame  and  a  long  struggle  for  improvement, 
never  having  been  caught  or  maimed  by  the  newspaper 
routine,  or  by  the  drudgery  of  commercial  art  work. 
(For  artists  as  well  as  writers  have  an  easy  way  to  a 
livelihood,  which  they  also  must  have  strength  to 
resist.)  Some  men  live  as  free-lances,  by  selling  their 
articles  to  such  papers  as  are  willing  to  admit  their 
transcendent  worth,  and  ready  to  pay  some  small 
nominal  rate,  a  guinea  a  thousand  words  perhaps,  for 
the  privilege  of  printing  them.  Many  live  by  review- 
ing, getting  half  a  dozen  books  a  week  from  different 
papers,  reading  or  skimming  them,  and  writing  as 
long  a  paragraph  as  the  editor  will  allow  on  each 
volume.  The  artists  coax  dealers  into  buying  small 
pictures  at  a  cheap  rate,  satisfying  their  pride  by 
contemplation  of  the  vastly  larger  price  at  which 
their  purchasers  seem  to  value  them  as  soon  as  they 
appear  in  the  glamour  of  the  window.  Others  again, 
artists  and  writers  too,  these  perhaps  the  most  sincere 
and  admirable  of  the  lot,  refuse  any  degradation  of 
their  art,  and  live  hand  to  mouth  by  any  sort  of 
work  that  offers.  There  was  one  man  who  wrote 
poems  in  the  intervals  of  stage  carpentry,  and  another 
who  made  dolls  while  compiling  a  history  of  philo- 


206  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

sophy.  Some  indeed  seem  able  to  live  on  nothing  at 
all,  and  these  are  more  cheerful  than  the  rest  whose 
stomachs  are  less  accommodating. 

There  are  compensations  to  poverty,  and  one  of 
them  is  extravagance.  Goldsmith  would  not  so  have 
enjoyed  the  pomp  of  his  bloom -coloured  suits  and 
his  gorgeous  Brick  Court  chambers  if  he  had  not 
known  an  earlier  and  different  life  : 

"  Where  the  Red  Lion,  staring  o'er  the  way, 
Invites  each  passing  stranger  that  can  pay ; 
Where  Cal vert's  butt  and  Parson's  black  champagne 
Regale  the  drabs  and  bloods  of  Drury  Lane  ; 
There  in  a  lonely  room,  from  bailiffs  snug, 
The  Muse  found  Scroggen  stretched  beneath  a  rug ; 
A  window,  patched  with  paper,  lent  a  ray 
That  dimly  showed  the  state  in  which  he  lay  ; 
The  sanded  floor,  that  grits  beneath  the  tread  ; 
The  humid  wall  with  paltry  pictures  spread ; 
The  royal  game  of  goose  was  there  in  view, 
And  the  twelve  rules  the  Royal  Martyr  drew ; 
The  Seasons,  framed  with  listing,  found  a  place, 
And  brave  Prince  William  showed  his  lamp-black  face  ; 
The  morn  was  cold ;  he  views  with  keen  desire 
The  rusty  grate  unconscious  of  a  fire : 
With  beer  and  milk  arrears  the  frieze  was  scored, 
And  five  crack'd  teacups  dress'd  the  chimney  board  ; 
A  night-cap  decked  his  brows  instead  of  bay, 
A  cap  by  night — a  stocking  all  the  day  !  " 

Johnson  enjoyed  his  pension  and  all  that  it  meant 
the  more  for  having  known  a  time  when  he  spent  the 
night  hours  with  Richard  Savage  walking  round  and 
round  St.  James's  Square,  for  want  of  a  lodging, 
inveighing  cheerfully  against  the  Ministry,  and 
«  resolving  they  would  stand  by  their  country." 

The  moments  of  opulence  when  they  come  are  the 


WAYS   AND  MEANS  207 

brighter  gold  for  the  grey  anxiety  that  has  gone 
before.  They  make  extravagance  a  joy  in  itself,  and 
even  change  the  distresses  of  the  past  into  a  charming 
memory. 

I  had  lived  once  for  over  a  week  on  a  diet  of 
cheese  and  apples — cheap  yellow  cheese  and  apples  at 
twopence  or  a  penny  halfpenny  a  pound.  A  friend, 
also  impoverished,  was  sharing  my  expenses  and  my 
diet,  and  slept  in  a  small  room  in  the  same  house. 
Our  two  sleeping  boxes,  for  they  were  no  more,  were 
on  the  ground  floor,  and  a  large  fat  postman,  our 
landlord,  slept  in  the  basement  underneath.  On 
the  Wednesday  of  the  second  week,  by  the  three 
o'clock  post,  came  a  letter  for  my  friend,  from  a 
literary  agent,  containing  a  cheque  for  twenty-five 
pounds — TWENTY-FIVE  POUNDS  !  I  believe  the  tears 
came  into  our  eyes  at  the  sight  of  that  little  slip  of 
magenta-coloured  paper.  We  shook  hands  hysteri- 
cally, and  then — remembering  that  the  bank  closed 
at  four — unshaved  as  we  were,  without  collars,  with 
baggy  trousers,  we  took  a  hansom  for  the  town. 
The  cheque  was  cashed,  and  that  somehow  seemed  a 
marvel,  as  the  five-pound  notes  and  the  gold  were 
slid  over  the  counter  in  a  way  most  astonishingly 
matter-of-fact.  We  went  out  of  the  bank  doors  with 
a  new  dignity,  paid  the  cabby,  and  walked  the  Strand 
like  giants.  It  became  quite  a  question  what  place 
was  best  worthy  of  the  honour  of  entertaining  us  to 
tea.  Wherever  it  was — I  fancy  a  small  cafe — it  did 
its  duty,  and  we  sat,  refreshed  and  smoking  (new 
opened  packets  of  the  best  tobacco)  while  we  planned 
our  evening. 


208  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

At  half-past  six  we  went  up  to  Soho,  and  crossed 
Leicester  Square  with  solemnity,  as  befitted  men  with 
an  aim  in  life,  and  that  so  philanthropic  as  to  dine 
better  that  night  than  ever  in  their  lives  before. 
There  was  no  undignified  hurry  about  our  walk,  but 
there  was  no  lingering.  I  was  rebuked  for  glancing 
at  the  window  of  a  print  shop,  and  in  my  turn 
remonstrated  equally  gravely  with  him  for  dallying 
over  some  pretty  editions  at  a  bookseller's  in  Shaftes- 
bury  Avenue. 

We  dined  at  one  of  our  favourite  little  restaurants : 
we  dined  excellently,  drank  several  bottles  of  wine, 
and  had  liqueur  glasses  of  rum  emptied  into  our 
coffees.  We  smoked,  paid  the  bill,  and  went  out 
into  the  narrow  Soho  street.  Just  opposite,  at  the 
other  side,  where  we  could  not  help  seeing  it  as  we 
hesitated  on  the  pavement,  was  another  of  our 
favourite  feeding  places.  The  light  was  merry 
through  the  windows,  the  evening  was  young,  and — 
without  speaking  a  word,  we  looked  at  each  other, 
and  looked  at  each  other  again,  and  then,  still  with- 
out speaking,  walked  across  the  street,  went  in  at 
the  inviting  door,  and  had  dinner  over  again — an 
excellent  dinner,  good  wine,  and  rum  in  coffee  as 
before. 

Remember  the  week's  diet  of  apples  and  cheese 
before  you  condemn  us.  We  argued  it  out  as  we 
smoked  over  our  second  coffees,  and  convinced  our- 
selves clearly  that  if  our  two  dinners  had  been  spread 
evenly  and  with  taste  over  our  last  ten  most  ill- 
nourished  days,  we  should  not  yet  have  had  the  food 
that  honest  men  deserve.  That  being  so,  we  stood 


WAYS  AND  MEANS  209 

upon  our  rights,  and  gave  clear  consciences  to  our 
grateful  stomachs. 

On  our  way  home  we  met  an  old  acquaintance, 
whose  hospitality  a  few  days  before  would  have  been 
as  manna  from  heaven,  but  whose  port,  good  though 
it  was,  was  now  almost  superfluous.  We  reached  our 
lodgings  at  three  in  the  morning,  and  my  last  memory 
of  the  festival  is  that  of  my  friend,  usually  a  rather 
melancholy  man,  sitting  on  my  bed  drumming  with 
his  feet  upon  the  floor,  and  singing  Gaelic  songs  at 
the  top  of  his  voice,  to  a  zealous  accompaniment  on 
my  penny  whistle.  From  below  came  a  regular 
grunting  monotone — the  landlord  snoring  in  bed. 
Presently  there  was  a  deep  thud  that  startled  us  for 
a  moment  into  quiet.  We  listened,  and  almost  at 
once  the  snoring  boomed  again,  as  the  postman 
slumbered  on  the  floor  where  he  had  fallen.  Then 
we  continued  our  minstrelsy. 

It  is  an  up-and-down  life,  my  friends — it  is 
indeed. 


TALKING,  DRINKING,   AND 
SMOKING 

(WITH   A   PROCESSION   OF   DRINKING   SONGS) 


TALKING,   DRINKING,   AND 
SMOKING 

(WITH    A   PROCESSION   OF   DRINKING   SONGS) 

TALKING,  drinking,  and  smoking  go  better  together 
than  any  other  three  pleasant  things  upon  this  earth. 
And  they  are  best  enjoyed  in  company,  which  is 
almost  as  much  as  to  say  that  they  are  not  best 
performed  at  home.  Individually  they  may  be ; — a 
pipe  over  your  own  fire,  a  glass  of  wine  close  by  the 
elbow  of  your  own  easy-chair,  a  quiet-  comfortable 
talk  with  your  particular  friend,  whose  opinions  you 
know  before  they  are  uttered,  are  severally  very 
delightful.  But  if  good  liquor,  talk,  and  smoke  are 
to  be  enjoyed  to  the  utmost,  why  then,  get  you  half 
a  dozen  honest  fellows  about  you,  with  no  particular 
qualification,  and  have  your  evening  out.  Go  to  a 
tavern  or  a  coffee-house,  where  you  will  be  left  to 
yourselves.  Be  free  from  womenfolk,  with  their 
pestilential  seriousness  or  more  aggravating  flippancy. 
Get  you  and  your  company  into  a  cosy  room,  with  a 
bright  fire  and  a  closed  door,  where  you  may  be  free 
men  before  the  universe.  Then  may  your  words 
express  the  mood  you  feel,  the  liquor  hearten  you, 
and  the  smoke  soothe  you  in  argument ;  and  if  with 
that  you  are  not  happy,  why,  then,  the  devil  fly  away 


213 


214  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

with  you  for  a  puritanical,  melancholiac  spoilsport, 
whom  I  would  not  see  with  my  book  in  his  hands, 
no,  not  for  four  shillings  and  sixpence  on  the  nail. 

No,  sir,  if  you  cannot  be  happy  so,  why,  you  are 
a  fellow  unclubable,  unsociable,  a  creature  without 
human  instincts — no  true  man.  I'll  have  none  of 
you,  and  if  your  name  come  up  for  election  at  any 
of  our  clubs,  I'll  blackball  you  with  all  my  heart,  and 
wish  the  ball  were  twice  as  black  and  twice  as  big. 

Not  that  I  am  a  friend  to  drunkenness  and 
bestiality :  far  from  it.  Only  children  lick  honey 
from  the  spoon.  But  spread  honey  on  bread  and 
butter,  and  season  good  liquor  with  mirth  and 
company,  talk  and  tobacco,  and  either  is  a  gift  from 
the  gods.  Nor  do  tavern  crawls,  those  itinerant 
extravagances,  stand  higher  in  my  favour,  dear  though 
they  are  to  the  irregulars  who  practise  them.  To 
sup  with  ale  at  the  Cheshire  Cheese,  to  drink  at  the 
Punch  Bowl,  at  the  Green  Dragon,  at  the  Mitre,  at 
the  Cock,  at  the  Grecian,  at  the  George,  at  the 
Edinburgh — in  short,  to  beat  the  bounds  of  every 
tavern  in  Fleet  Street,  from  Ludgate  Circus  to  the 
Strand,  that  is  a  festival  too  peripatetic  to  be  com- 
fortable, an  undertaking  too  serious  to  be  light- 
hearted. 

But  you,  sir,  who  smile  at  the  thought  of  beer — 
or  is  it  port  or  sherry,  or  perhaps  good,  rollicking, 
stout-flavoured  rum  ? — who  dream  joyfully  of  brown- 
walled  rooms,  of  tables  worn  and  polished,  covered 
with  stained  rings  where  the  bounty  of  innumerable 
glasses  has  overflowed  their  brims,  whose  eyes  are 
alight  with  the  fire  of  the  fine  things  you  are  ready 


TALKING,  DRINKING,  AND  SMOKING    215 


to  say,  whose  pipe  is  even  now  in  your  hands,  you  are 
a  man  of  another  sort  and  the  right  one.     You  do  not 
forget  that  the  first  and  proudest  of  man's  inventions 
when  his  reason  came 
to   him    was   a   club, 
that  Bacchus  was  the 
favourite     of    the 
ancient  gods,  and 
Silenus     the 
most  lovable  of 
the  sub-divini- 
ties.     You  re- 
member     that 
the     Scandi- 
navian heaven  was  a 
club,  Valhalla,  where        i 
the    heroes     met    to        f 
enjoy  themselves,  and 
fight  with  swords 
even  as  we  fight  with 
arguments,  and  after 
the  fighting  to  drink, 
and   sing,   and   be   good 
fellows  one  to  the  other. 
You  regret  each  century 
for  the  merry  companion- 
able  evenings   you   have 
missed    by  living  in  another  time.      You,    and   you 
alone,  will  read  with  the  right  understanding,  with  a 
smile   of  sympathetic  memory,  with  no  lemon-juiced 
condemnation  tightening  your  lips. 

What  an  illustrious  company  is  ours  :   Ben  Jonson, 


216  BOHEMIA   IN  LONDON 

Beaumont,  Fletcher,  Herrick,  Congreve — the  list 
would  fill  the  book.  Cromwell  was  not  against  us, 
and  even  Doctor  Johnson  (although  he  did  drink 
port,  bottle  by  bottle,  in  his  own  company — a 
swinish,  inhuman  procedure)  wrote  for  us  our  philo- 
sophy : 

"  '  Hermit  hoar  in  solemn  cell, 

Wearing  out  life's  evening  gray, 
Strike  thy  bosom  sage,  and  tell, 

What  is  bliss,  and  which  the  way  ?  ' 

Thus  I  spoke,  and  speaking  sighed, 
Scarce  repressed  the  starting  tear, 

When  the  hoary  sage  replied, 

'  Come,  my  lad,  and  drink  some  beer/  " 

Once,  after  an  evening  spent  in  a  tavern  with  a 
mob  of  honest,  open-hearted  fellows,  I  sat  in  my 
chair  at  home,  before  going  to  bed,  thinking  of  the 
older  time.  I  was  smoking  the  last  pipe,  the 
mystical  last  pipe  that  is  always  full  of  dreams,  and 
seemed  suddenly  to  see  all  ages  together,  and  the 
Bohemians  of  all  time  coming  through  the  walls  into 
my  room. 

Ben  Jonson,  pimple-nosed,  strong-headed,  appeared 
sitting  in  an  easy-chair,  as  if  in  the  Devil  Room  at 
the  Apollo,  reading  a  paper  sent  him  from  his 
friend  Master  Beaumont,  who  was  busy  with  Master 
Fletcher  in  the  country,  writing  a  play.  He  read 
aloud : 

"  Methinks  the  little  wit  I  had  is  lost 
Since  I  saw  you ; " 


TALKING,  DRINKING,  AND  SMOKING    217 

(honest  fellow,  Master  Beaumont,  generous  mind !) 

"  for  wit  is  like  a  rest 

Held  up  at  tennis,  which  men  do  the  best 
With  the  best  gamesters.     What  things  have  we  seen 
Done  at  the  Mermaid  !  heard  words  that  have  been 
So  nimble  and  so  full  of  subtle  flame, 
As  if  that  every  one  from  whence  they  came 
Had  meant  to  put  his  whole  wit  in  a  jest, 
And  had  resolved  to  live  a  fool  the  rest 
Of  his  dull  life ;  there  where  there  hath  been  thrown 
Wit  able  enough  to  justify  the  town 
For  three  days  past :  wit  that  might  warrant  be 
For  the  whole  city  to  talk  foolishly, 
Till  that  were  cancelled ;  and  when  that  was  gone, 
We  left  an  air  behind  us,  which  alone 
Was  able  to  make  the  next  two  companies 
Right  witty  ;  though  but  downright  fools,  more  wise." 

"  Aha,  they  know  their  Ben.     They  know  him."     He 
fell  to  murmuring  over  his  own  verses : 

"  Welcome  all  who  lead  or  follow 

To  the  Oracle  of  Apollo 

Here  he  speaks  out  of  his  pottle, 

Or  the  tripos,  his  tower  bottle  : 

All  his  answers  are  divine, 

Truth  itself  doth  flow  in  wine. 

Hang  up  all  the  poor  hop-drinkers 

Cries  old  Sim,  the  king  of  skinkers ; 

He  the  half  of  life  abuses 

That  sits  watering  with  the  Muses. 

Those  dull  girls  no  good  can  mean  us ; 

Wine  it  is  the  milk  of  Venus, 

And  the  poet's  horse  accounted  ; 

Ply  it,  and  you  all  are  mounted. 

'Tis  the  true  Phoebian  liquor, 

Cheers  the  brain,  makes  wit  the  quicker ; 


218  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

Pays  all  debts,  cures  all  diseases, 
And  at  once  three  senses  pleases. 
Welcome  all  who  lead  or  follow 
To  the  Oracle  of  Apollo." 

"A  very  charming  rhyme  in  praise  of  grape 
liquor,"  I  was  about  to  say,  "  but  a  little  too  scornful 
of  ale.  Ale  is  a  good  drink,  and  hearty,  the  parent 
of  as  much  good  prose  as  ever  Spanish  wine  made 
good  verse."  I  was  about  to  say  this,  when  I  saw 
a  gaily  dressed  little  man,  with  a  tankard  in  one  hand 
and  a  sheaf  of  paper  in  the  other,  come  walking 
through  my  bookcase.  I  knew  Mr.  Gay  at  once,  and 
guessed  that  he  had  come  to  battle  for  the  best  of 
drinks.  But,  before  he  could  speak,  a  pretty  little 
parson  fellow  skipped  into  the  room,  bowed 
unctuously  to  Ben,  shot  this  verse  at  him,  and  with- 
drew : 

"  Ah,  Ben, 
Say  how  or  when 
Shall  we  thy  guests 
Meet  at  those  lyric  feasts, 
Made  at  the  Sun, 
The  Dog,  the  Triple  Tun  1 
Where  we  such  clusters  had 
As  made  us  nobly  wild,  not  mad  ; 
And  yet  each  verse  of  thine 
Outdid  the  meat,  outdid  the  frolic  wine." 

"  Herrick ! "  cried  Ben  joyfully,  but  he  was  gone, 
and  little  Mr.  Gay  was  bowing  in  his  place.  Placing 
his  dripping  tankard  on  a  new  volume  of  poems  that 
lay  on  my  table,  he  bowed  respectfully  to  my  dis- 
tinguished guest,  and  then,  laying  his  left  hand  easily 


TALKING,  DRINKING,  AND  SMOKING    219 

upon  his  sword-hilt,  sang  merrily  and  with  a  provoca- 
tive, mischievous  air : 

"  Whilst  some  in  epic  strains  delight, 
Whilst  others  pastorals  invite, 

As  taste  or  whim  prevail : 
Assist  me,  all  ye  tuneful  Nine ; 
Support  me  in  the  great  design, 

To  sing  of  nappy  ale. 

Some  folks  of  cyder  make  a  rout, 
And  cyder's  well  enough  no  doubt, 

When  better  liquors  fail ; 
But  wine,  that's  richer,  better  still, 
Ev'n  wine  itself  (deny't  who  will), 

Must  yield  to  nappy  ale. 

Rum,  brandy,  gin  with  choicest  smack 
From  Holland  brought,  Batavia  arrack, 

All  these  will  nought  avail 
To  chear  a  truly  British  heart, 
And  lively  spirits  to  impart, 

Like  humming,  nappy  ale. 

Oh  !  whether  I  thee  closely  hug 
In  honest  can  or  nut-brown  jug, 

Or  in  the  tankard  hail ; 
In  barrel,  or  in  bottle  pent, 
I  give  the  generous  spirit  vent, 

Still  may  I  feast  on  ale. 

But  chief  when  to  the  chearful  glass 
From  vessel  pure  thy  streamlets  pass, 

Then  most  thy  charms  prevail ; 
Then,  then,  I'll  bet,  and  take  the  odds 
That  nectar,  drink  of  heathen  gods, 

Was  poor  compar'd  to  ale. 


BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 


Give  me  a  bumper,  fill  it  up. 
See  how  it  sparkles  in  the  cup, 

Oh,  how  shall  I  regale  ! 
Can  any  taste  this  drink  divine 
And  then  compare  rum,  brandy,  wine, 

Or  ought  with  nappy  ale  ?  " 

He  paused  for  a  moment  to  take  a  long  drink  from 
the  tankard,  which  he  replaced  on 
the  poetry-book.  Then,  delicately 
wiping  his  lips,  which  were  curved 

with  satisfaction,   he   went 

on : 

"  Inspir'd  by  thee,  the 

warrior  fights, 
The      lover      woos, 

the  poet  writes, 
And  pens  the  pleasing  tale  ; 
And  still  in  Britain's  isle  confess'd 
Nought    animates     the     patriot's 

breast 
Like  generous,  nappy  ale. 

High  Church  and  Low  oft  raise  a  strife 
And  oft  endanger  limb  and  life, 

Each  studious  to  prevail ; 
Yet  Whig  and  Tory,  opposite 
In  all  things  else,  do  both  unite 

In  praise  of  nappy  ale. 


O  blest  potation  !  still  by  thee, 
And  thy  companion  Liberty, 

Do  health  and  mirth  prevail ; 
Then  let  us  crown  the  can,  the  glass, 
And  sportive  bid  the  minutes  pass 

In  quaffing  nappy  ale. 


TALKING,  DRINKING,  AND  SMOKING    221 


Ev'n  while  these  stanzas  I  indite, 
The  bar  bell's  grateful  sounds  invite 

Where  joy  can  never  fail ! 
Adieu !  my  Muse,  adieu !     I  haste 
To  gratify  my  longing  taste 

With  copious  draughts  of  ALE." 

He    had    scarcely    finished,    and    was   emptying   the 
tankard,    when     John 
Keats  appeared  (I  had 
not  seen  him  coming). 

"  Shades  of  poets  dead 
and  gone/' 

he  chanted,  coughing 
painfully,  but  keeping 
a  smiling  face,  that 
made  kind  old  Ben 
Jonson  wince : 

"Shades  of  poets  dead 
and  gone, 

What  elysium  have  ye 
known, 

Happy  field  or  mossy 
cavern, 

Choicer  than  the  Mer- 
maid Tavern  ?  " 

"  Aha  !   You  are  a 
friend    for    me,   sir !  " 

cried  Gay,  and  taking  him  familiarly  by  the  arm, 
walked  off  with  him  through  the  writing-desk.  They 
were  not  ten  yards  away  before  they  were  walking 
apart,  quarrelling  vigorously,  which  was  puzzling,  till 
I  remembered  that  Keats  was  no  drinker  of  nappy 


222  BOHEMIA  IN   LONDON 

ale,  but  so  passionate  a  lover  of  wine  that  he  once 
covered  all  the  inside  of  his  mouth  and  throat  with 
cayenne  pepper,  in  order  to  enjoy  "  the  delicious 
coolness  of  claret  in  all  its  glory." 

"  Who  is  that  young  man  ?  "  asked  Ben,  but  before 
I  could  answer  him  there  was  the  stump,  stumping 
of  a  wooden  leg,  and  little  William  Davies  stood 
before  us.  He  was  laughing  merrily,  and  sang : 

"  Oh,  what  a  merry  world  I  see 

Before  me  through  a  quart  of  ale. 
Now  if  sometimes  that  men  would  laugh, 

And  women  too  would  sigh  and  wail 

To  laugh  or  wail's  an  easy  task 
For  all  who  drink  at  my  ale-cask."  * 

«  Ale,  all  ale,"  interrupted  Ben  Jonson.  "  Why  do 
they  sing  of  ale  ?  " 

«  Here's  whisky  for  you,  then,"  2  cried  Davies,  and 
sang  mournfully : 

"  Whisky,  thou  blessed  heaven  in  the  brain, 

Oh,  that  the  belly  should  revolt, 
To  make  a  hell  of  after  pain, 

And  prove  thy  virtue  was  a  fault ! 

Did  ever  poet  seek  his  bed 

With  a  sweet  phrase  upon  his  lips 

Smiling — as  I  laid  down  my  head, 
Pleased  after  sundry  whisky-sips  ? 

I  pitied  all  the  world  :  alas  ! 

That  no  poor  nobodies  came  near, 
To  give  to  them  my  shirt  and  shoes, 

And  bid  them  be  of  goodly  cheer. 

1  From  ' ( New  Poems.''  By  William  Davies.  Published  by 
Mr.  Elkin  Mathews.  2  Ibid. 


TALKING,  DRINKING,  AND  SMOKING    223 

A  blessed  heaven  was  in  the  brain ; 

But  ere  came  morn  the  belly  turned 
And  kicked  up  hell's  delight  in  pain — 

This  tongue  went  dry,  this  throat  it  burned. 

Oh  dear  !  oh  dear  !  to  think  last  night 
The  merriest  man  on  earth  was  I, 

And  that  I  should  awake  this  morn, 

To  cough  and  groan,  to  heave  and  sigh !  " 

"  Nay,  nay,"  said  Ben,  surprised,  "  I  know  nothing 
of  all  that." 


There  are  some,  who  do  not  understand  true  en- 
joyment, will  tell  you  that  rules  spoil  convivial  meet- 
ings, and  that  a  merry  company  becomes  a  dull 
committee  as  soon  as  it  is  called  a  club.  Do  not 
believe  them  :  the  precedents  are  all  against  them. 
Unless  you  have  a  club  to  regulate  the  times  and 
seasons  of  your  mirth  you  are  likely  enough  to  be 
merry  when  your  friends  are  sad,  and  melancholy 
when  they  are  joyful.  Whereas,  if  all  the  week  you 
have  a  pleasant  consciousness  that  on  Wednesday, 
say,  or  Thursday  night  there  will  be  jollity,  you  go 
to  the  tavern  in  the  proper  spirit,  and  smile  before 
you  turn  the  door.  And  as  for  rules,  why,  rules  are 
half  the  fun.  You  remember  Ben  JonsoiVs  own  : 

"  Id  iota,  insulsus,  tristis,  turpis,  abesto. 
Eruditi,  urbani,  hilares,  honesti,  adsciscuntor ; 
Nee  lectae  feminae  repudiantor. 
De  discubitu  non  contenditor. 

Vina  puris  fontibus  ministrantor  aut  vapulet  hospes. 
Insipida  poemata  nulla  recitantor. 
Amatoriis  querelis,  ac  suspiriis  liber  angulus  esto. 
Qui  foras  vel  dicta,  vel  facta  eliminet,  eliminator." 


224  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

There  are  some  of  them,  and  are  they  not  admirably 
contrived?  (Though  I  suspect  the  third,  and  the 
one  about  a  corner  for  lovers,  were  dictated  by  some 
momentary  caprice  of  the  poet  himself,  contrary  as 
they  are  to  all  the  best  practice  in  England.  In 
France  it  has  always  been  the  thing :  the  student's 
mistress  hears  her  lord  discuss ;  but  here,  until  very 
lately,  men  have  talked  and  smoked  to  themselves.) 
The  neat  compliment  to  the  members  insinuated  by 
the  first  and  second — no  objectionables  admitted, 
and  the  whole  company  able  to  congratulate  them- 
selves as  learned,  urbane,  jolly,  and  honest  men — 
is  delightful.  There  was  to  be  no  squabbling  for 
places ;  the  wine  was  to  be  kept  at  a  good  level  of 
quality  by  the  simplest  means ;  no  fool  to  interrupt 
the  flow  of  talk  with  his  tasteless  verse,  and  all 
reporters  to  be  expelled.  What  evenings  those  must 
have  been.  It  is  easy  to  imagine  the  door  open  to 
each  new-comer  primed  up  with  hope  of  happiness, 
glancing  about  to  see  which  of  his  friends  were  there 
before  him,  and  bowing  to  receive  a  nod  from  the 
great  Ben.  And  late  at  night,  when  all  was  over, 
can  you  not  envy  them,  strolling,  rolling,  tumbling, 
strutting  out  into  the  moonlight  of  old  Temple  Bar, 
with  their  heads  full  of  wholesome  wit  and  wine  ? 

Then,  for  another  set  of  rules,  remember  those 
"  enacted  by  an  Knot  of  Artizans  and  Mechanics  "  as 
Addison  read  them  "  upon  the  wall  in  a  little  Ale- 
house." 

"I.  Every  Member  at  his  first  coming  shall  lay 
down  his  Two  Pence. 


TALKING,  DRINKING,  AND  SMOKING    225 

"  II.  Every  Member  shall  fill  his  Pipe  out  of  his 
own  Box. 

"  III.  If  any  Member  absents  himself  he  shall  forfeit 
a  Penny  for  the  Use  of  the  Club,  unless  in  Case  of  Sick- 
ness or  Imprisonment. 

"  IV.  If  any  Member  swears  or  curses,  his  Neighbour 
may  give  him  a  Kick  upon  the  Shins. 

"  V.  If  any  Member  tells  stories  in  the  Club  that 
are  not  true,  he  shall  forfeit  for  every  third  Lie  a 
Halfpenny. 

"  VI.  If  any  Member  strikes  another  wrongfully,  he 
shall  pay  his  Club  for  him. 

"VII.  If  any  Member  brings  his  Wife  into  the 
Club,  he  shall  pay  for  whatever  she  drinks  or  smoaks. 

"VIII.  If  any  Member's  wife  comes  to  fetch  him 
home  from  the  Club,  she  shall  speak  to  him  without 
the  Door. 

"IX.  If  any  Member  calls  another  Cuck-old,  he 
shall  be  turned  out  of  the  Club. 

"X.  None  shall  be  admitted  into  the  Club  that  is 
of  the  same  Trade  with  any  Member  of  it. 

"XL  None  of  the  Club  shall  have  his  Clothes  or 
Shoes  made  or  mended  but  by  a  Brother  Member. 

"XII.  No  Non-juror  shall  be  capable  of  being  a 
Member." 

The  humorous  third  rule,  the  somewhat  disconcert- 
ing fifth,  the  cynical  eighth,  all  these  are  pleasant, 
but  the  tenth  and  twelfth  contain  more  club  wisdom 
than  all  the  others  put  together.  For  the  tenth  rule 
secures  to  each  member  the  right  to  speak  on  one 
subject  with  authority.  Silenced,  for  example,  in  an 
argument  on  knife-grinding,  the  carpenter  can  solace 
himself  by  bragging  of  his  exclusive  knowledge  of 
joinery,  a  solid  comfort  that  would  vanish  if  a  rival 
carpenter  should  cross  the  threshold — for  then,  at  the 


226  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

moment  of  the  poor  fellow's  discomfiture,  when  still 
weak  from  the  conflict  with  the  grinder  of  knives, 
his  supremacy  in  his  own  business  might  be  usurped, 
and  he  be  left  nincompoop  for  ever.  And  as  for  the 
twelfth  rule,  it  is  the  neatest  conceived  of  safeguards 
against  faddists.  It  is  as  if  we  in  one  of  our  clubs 
were  to  prohibit  vegetarians  or  anti-vaccinationists. 
It  is  a  charming  testimony  to  the  beef  and  beer 
sanity  of  the  members  (a  shoemaker  and  a  tailor 

from  internal  evidence. How  ingratiating   looks 

"  Brother  Member "  on  the  paper  !)  who  wrote  the 
rules. 

It  is  impossible  to  get  away  from  the  rules  of 
the  old  clubs  before  listening  for  a  moment  to  those 
that  governed  "  the  moral  philosophers,  as  they  called 
themselves,  who  assembled  twice  a  week,  in  order  to 
show  the  absurdity  of  the  present  mode  of  religion 
and  establish  a  new  one  in  its  stead."  Their  rules, 
as  Goldsmith  says,  "  will  give  a  most  just  idea  of 
their  learning  and  principles."  Some  of  his  own 
clubs  cannot  have  been  very  different. 

"  I.  We  being  a  laudable  society  of  moral  philo- 
sophers, intends  to  dispute  twice  a  week  about  religion 
and  priestcraft;  leaving  behind  us  old  wives'  tales, 
and  following  good  learning  and  sound  sense :  and  if 
so  be  that  any  other  persons  has  a  mind  to  be  of  the 
society,  they  shall  be  entitled  so  to  do,  upon  paying 
the  sum  of  three  shillings,  to  be  spent  by  the  company 
in  punch. 

"  II.  That  no  member  get  drunk  before  nine  of  the 
clock,  upon  pain  of  forfeiting  three  pence,  to  be  spent 
by  the  company  in  punch. 

"III.  That,  as  members  are  sometimes  apt  to   go 


TALKING,  DRINKING,  AND  SMOKING    227 

away  without  paying,  every  person  shall  pay  sixpence 
upon  his  entering  the  room ;  and  all  disputes  shall  be 
settled  by  a  majority,  and  all  fines  shall  be  paid  in 
punch. 

"  IV.  That  sixpence  shall  be  every  night  given  to 
the  president,  in  order  to  buy  books  of  learning  for  the 
good  of  the  society :  the  president  has  already  put 
himself  to  a  good  deal  of  expense  in  buying  books  for 
the  club;  particularly  the  works  of  Tully,  Socrates, 
and  Cicero,  which  he  will  soon  read  to  the  society. 

"  V.  All  them  who  brings  a  new  argument  against 
religion,  and  who  being  a  philosopher  and  a  man  of 
learning,  as  the  rest  of  us  is,  shall  be  admitted  to  the 
freedom  of  the  society,  upon  paying  sixpence  only,  to  be 
spent  in  punch. 

VI.  Whenever  we  are  to  have  an  extraordinary 
meeting,  it  shall  be  advertised  by  some  outlandish 
name  in  the  newspapers. 

SANDERS  MAC  WILD,  President. 
ANTHONY  BLEWIT,   Vice- President, 

his  X  mark. 
WILLIAM  TURPJN,  Secretary. 

What  clubs  there  must  have  been ;  and  yet  why 
regret  them  ?  What  clubs  there  are  to-day ;  what 
clubs  there  will  be  until  man  changes  his  nature,  and 
becomes  an  animal  that  does  not  talk,  or  drink,  or 
smoke.  If  you,  O  honest,  not  inhuman,  reader,  ever 
find  your  way  into  Bohemia,  my  best  wish  for  you  is 
a  club,  a  company  of  fellows  as  jolly  as  yourself,  a 
good  cosy  room,  a  free-burning  hearth,  plenty  of 
whatever  tobacco  smokes  best  in  your  pipe,  of  what- 
ever liquor  flows  easiest  in  your  gullet,  of  whatever 
talk,  of  poetry,  of  romance,  of  pictures,  sounds 


228  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

sweetest  in  your  ears.  Or,  if  you  have  been  in 
Bohemia,  and  now  are  far  away,  or  grown  old,  may 
this  chapter  suggest  the  evenings  of  your  youth,  and 
(but  it  would  need  to  be  better  written)  bring  back 
something  of  the  old  good  fellowship  that  made  those 
evenings  so  hearty  a  delight. 


OLD   AND   NEW   HAMPSTEAD 


OLD  AND  NEW   HAMPSTEAD 

IT  is  only  lately  that  Hampstead  has  become  an 
integral  part  of  London ;  only  a  century  since  one 
could  be  stopped  by  highwaymen  on  one's  way  into 
town  from  the  Heath.  It  used  to  be  the  most 
beautiful  country  within  reach  of  the  city,  and  so 
a  proper  place  for  "shoemakers'  holidays"  and  for 
retirement.  Even  now  you  may  go  to  sleep  behind 
a  bush  in  one  of  the  little  wooded  valleys  of  the 
Heath,  and  doubt  on  waking  if  you  are  not  in  a 
dream,  when  you  hear  the  bells  of  London  churches 
strike  the  hours.  In  those  older  days,  when  there 
were  fewer  houses,  and  the  city  had  not  yet  swept 
the  edge  of  the  green  with  her  dusty  grey  petticoat, 
it  was  no  wonder  that  Hampstead  was  loved  by  men 
of  letters  chained  to  the  neighbourhood  of  the  town. 

Steele's  cottage  was  on  Haverstock  Hill,  just  op- 
posite "The  Load  of  Hay,"  and  within  easy  walking 
distance  of  "The  Upper  Flask,"  "The  Bull  and 
Bush,"  "  The  Spaniards,"  and  the  other  taverns  of 
the  Heath.  Here  he  came  to  work,  but  doubtless 
often  found  that  "  the  sun  was  on  the  other  side 
of  the  road,"  and  stepped  over  to  "The  Load  of 
Hay."  Or  perhaps  he  made  the  pot-boy  of  the  inn 
carry  the  sunlight  over  to  him  in  a  pewter  tankard. 
Here  he  lived,  like  the  untidy,  pleasant  creature  that 


232  BOHEMIA   IN   LONDON 

he  was,  half  gentleman  and  Captain  of  the  Guards, 
half  just  jolly  humanity,  the  friend  of  all  the  world. 
He  was  more  often  Dick  than  Captain  Steele. 

Up  Haverstock  Hill  on  summer  days  came  as 
many  of  the  "  thirty-nine  noblemen  and  gentlemen, 
zealously  attached  to  the  Protestant  succession  of  the 
House  of  Hanover,"  as  thought  it  worth  their  while 
to  journey  out  from  town  to  the  meetings  of  the  Kit 
Cat  Club  at  «  The  Upper  Flask."  There  would  be 
Addison,  sure  to  call  for  the  better  half  of  the 
Spectator  on  the  way.  Or  if  not  Addison,  then 
another  of  them  would  find  Steele,  doubtless  pretend- 
ing to  be  busy,  but  really  waiting  eagerly  for  the  call 
that  would  persuade  him  from  his  labours.  Then,  at 
"  The  Upper  Flask,"  they  would  drink,  and  perhaps 
sing,  and  certainly  talk,  as  they  sat  under  a  mulberry 
tree  enjoying  the  fresh  air  and  each  other's  society. 

"  The  Spaniards  "  inn  too  has  its  history.  Gold- 
smith met  there  with  his  less  reputable  friends,  the 
friends  with  whom  he  could  "  rattle  away  carelessly ," 
without  dread  of  Doctor  Johnson's  conversational 
bludgeon.  And  in  later  times  it  shared  with  «  Jack 
Straw's  Castle "  the  affections  of  Dickens,  who  gave 
Mrs.  Bardell  an  afternoon  there  with  her  friends,  the 
afternoon  that  was  so  cruelly  interrupted  by  the 
terrors  of  the  law.  Dickens  wrote  to  Forster  in 
1837  :  "  You  don't  feel  disposed,  do  you,  to  muffle 
yourself  up,  and  start  off  with  me  for  a  good  brisk 
walk  over  Hampstead  Heath  ?  I  knows  a  good  'ouse 
there  where  we  can  have  a  red-hot  chop  for  dinner, 
and  a  glass  of  good  wine."  It  is  easy  to  picture 
them  at  it,  and  the  taste  for  red-hot  chops  continues 


OLD   AND  NEW  HAMPSTEAD       235 

still,  and  often  in  the  summer  twos  and  threes  go  up 
to  walk  the  Heath  and  feed  at  one  or  other  of  its 
inns,  and  still  there  are  clubs  that  meet  to  chatter  at 
"  The  Spaniards"  or  the  «  Bull  and  Bush." 

Lamb  knew  the  Heath;  sorrowfully  upon  occa- 
sion, when  he  walked  hand  in  hand  with  his  sister, 
taking  her  to  the  asylum  at  Finchley  when  her  old 
mania  showed  any  sign  of  an  outbreak;  merrily 
enough  though  at  Leigh  Hunt's,  and  quite  pleasantly 
by  himself: 

"  I  do  not  remember  a  more  whimsical  surprise 
than  having  been  once  detected — by  a  familiar  damsel 
— reclined  at  my  ease  upon  the  grass,  on  Prim- 
rose Hill  (her  Cythera),  reading  « Pamela.''  There 
was  nothing  in  the  book  to  make  a  man  seriously 
ashamed  at  the  exposure;  but  as  she  seated  herself 
down  by  me,  and  seemed  determined  to  read  in 
company,  I  could  have  wished  it  had  been — any 
other  book.  We  read  on  very  sociably  for  a  few 
pages ;  and,  not  finding  the  author  much  to  her  taste, 
she  got  up,  and — went  away.  Gentle  casuist,  I  leave 
it  to  thee  to  conjecture,  whether  the  blush  (for  there 
was  one  between  us)  was  the  property  of  the  nymph 
or  the  swain  in  this  dilemma.  From  me  you  shall 
never  get  the  secret." 

Leigh  Hunt  had  "  a  little  packing-case  of  a 
cottage"  in  the  Vale  of  Health.  There  never  was 
such  a  man  for  illustrating  his  own  character.  When 
he  was  in  prison  he  decorated  his  room  with  painted 
roses;  and  see  how  he  shows  his  pride  in  the  very 
cottaginess  of  his  cottage.  "  I  defy  you,"  says  he, 
"  to  have  lived  in  a  smaller  cottage  than  I  have  done. 


236  BOHEMIA   IN   LONDON 

Yet,"  he  continues,  "  it  has  held  Shelley,  and  Keats, 
and  half  a  dozen  friends  in  it  at  once."  There  is  a 
good  deal  of  Leigh  Hunt  in  those  two  sentences. 
He  loved  to  retire  there  to  work,  out  of  the  bustle 
of  London ;  and  there  were  spent  the  evenings  that 
Shelley  remembered  in  Italy,  in  the  little  room  that 
Keats  describes : 

" the  chimes 

Of  friendly  voices  had  just  given  place 
To  as  sweet  a  silence,  when  I  'gan  retrace 
The  pleasant  day,  upon  a  couch  at  ease. 
It  was  a  poet's  house  who  keeps  the  keys 
Of  pleasure's  temple.     Round  about  were  hung 
The  glorious  features  of  the  bards  who  sung 
In  other  ages — cold  and  sacred  busts 
Smiled  at  each  other 


Sappho's  meek  head  was  there  half  smiling  down 
At  nothing ;  just  as  though  the  earnest  frown 
Of  over  thinking  had  that  moment  gone 
From  off  her  brow,  and  left  her  all  alone. 

Great  Alfred's,  too,  with  anxious  pitying  eyes, 
As  if  he  always  listened  to  the  sighs 
Of  the  goaded  world  ;  and  Kosciusko's  worn 
By  horrid  suff  ranee — mightily  forlorn. 

Petrarch,  outstepping  from  the  shady  green, 

Starts  at  the  sight  of  Laura ;  nor  can  wean 

His  eyes  from  her  sweet  face.     Most  happy  they ! 

For  over  them  was  seen  a  fair  display 

Of  outspread  wings,  and  from  between  them  shone 

The  face  of  Poesy  :  from  off  her  throne 

She  overlook'd  things  that  I  scarce  could  tell. 

The  very  sense  of  where  I  was  might  well 

Keep  Sleep  aloof:  but  more  than  that,  there  came 

Thought  after  thought  to  nourish  up  the  flame 


OLD   AND   NEW   HAMPSTEAD       237 

Within  my  breast ;  so  that  the  morning  light 
Surprised  me  even  from  a  sleepless  night ; 
And  up  I  rose  refreshed,  and  glad,  and  gay, 
Resolving  to  begin  that  very  day 
These  lines  ;  and  howsoever  they  be  done, 
I  leave  them  as  a  father  does  his  son." 

Hazlitt  came  here  to  listen  to  Leigh  Hunt 
"running  on  and  talking  about  himself  at  his  own 
fireside."  Hazlitt  thought  Hunt  a  «  delightful  cox- 
comb," and  doubtless  told  him  so.  "  Mr.  Hunt  ought 
to  have  been  a  gentleman  born,  and  to  have  patronised 
men  of  letters.  He  might  then  have  played,  and 
sung,  and  laughed,  and  talked  his  life  away." 

All  that  set  of  men  loved  the  Heath.  Leigh 
Hunt  found  it  an  admirable  place  for  studying  Italian 
landscapes ;  Shelley  used  to  run  about  it  in  the  dark, 
leaping  over  the  bushes,  and  shouting  like  an 
exuberant  imp  let  out  in  upper  air.  Coleridge 
finished  his  life  out  at  Highgate,  on  the  other  side ; 
and  Keats  bought  the  Heath  for  himself  by  right  of 
song.  Here  he  wrote  the  "  Ode  to  a  Nightingale," 
and  he  lived  at  one  time  in  Well  Walk,  lodging  with 
a  postman,  and  at  another  in  John  Street,  where  he 
was  next  door  to  Fanny  Brawne.  From  the  time 
of  the  Kit  Cats  the  place  has  never  been  without 
its  writers;  and  as  for  painters — Romney,  Collins, 
Linnell,  Constable,  Madox  Brown,  Kate  Green- 
away.  .  .  . 

To-day  things  are  different.  Hampstead  is  no 
longer  a  fashionable  watering-place  some  way  out  of 
London ;  it  is  within  half  an  hour  of  the  middle  of 
the  town.  It  has  suffered  from  its  own  reputation, 


238  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

and  become  a  stronghold  of  the  "  literary  life,"  which 
is  a  very  different  thing  from  the  honest,  hard-working 
existence  of  men  like  Hunt  or  Keats.  It  is  the  home 
of  people  who  have  had  trivial  successes,  and  live  on 
in  the  sequestered  happiness  of  forgotten  celebrities, 
and  of  the  people  who  have  been  able  to  spend  their 
lives  playing  amiably  at  art  or  literature.  Painters 
who  can  no  longer  paint,  poets  whose  fame  has 
penetrated  the  suburban  wildernesses  and  become  no 
more  than  notoriety,  journalists  who  have  never  had 
their  day,  all  live  here  together,  a  curious  unreal  life, 
like  fragile  puppets  in  a  toy  theatre.  The  place  has 
the  feeling  of  a  half-way  house  between  this  world 
and  the  next. 

Its  convention  of  unconventionality  is  too  rigid 
for  Bohemia.  Every  one  is  congratulating  every 
one  on  being  so  different  from  every  one  else.  No 
one  is  content  to  live  as  life  has  made  them  and  as 
they  are.  Indeed,  there  would  be  no  chapter  about 
the  place  in  this  book  if  it  were  not  that  young 
writers  and  painters  so  often  get  their  first  queer 
foretaste  of  reputation  in  the  Hampstead  salons. 
For  there  is  competition  among  the  wives  of  the 
elderly  critics  and  the  elderly  minor  poets,  who  wish 
to  make  their  houses  centres  of  intellectual  life,  to 
collect  the  most  youthful  specimens  of  genius,  and  to 
hear,  as  from  the  mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings,  the 
meanings  and  messages  of  "  the  newer  movements." 
A  dozen  charming  middle-aged  women  struggle,  with 
the  aid  of  Messrs.  Liberty  and  a  painful  expenditure 
of  taste,  to  turn  their  drawing-rooms  into  salons. 
And  a  young  man  cannot  be  long  in  the  life  of  the 


OLD  AND  NEW  HAMPSTEAD       239 

studios  or  the   reviews  without  being  introduced  to 
one  of  them. 

Ah,  the  Hampstead  salon.  Imagine  a  room 
papered  in  delicate  green,  with  white  mouldings 
dividing  the  walls  and  white  paint  along  the  cornices, 
and  a  fringe  of  Hobbema  trees  running  round  below 
the  ceiling.  The  room  has  half  a  dozen  nooks  and 
corners,  and  in  each  corner,  seated  on  cushions,  are  a 
young  man  with  long  hair  and  flowing  tie,  and  a 
maiden  out  of  a  Burne-Jones  picture,  reading  poetry, 
listening  to  the  talk  or  to  the  music  made  by  a 
youthful  Paderewski  at  the  piano.  The  hostess  will 
be  draped  in  green  or  brown,  to  tone  with  the  wall- 
papers, and  she  will  talk  anxiously  with  one  or 
another  young  man,  thinking  all  the  time  about  the 
intellectual  level  of  the  conversation  and  the  balance 
of  her  sentences.  And  the  talk  ?  In  the  corners  of 
the  room  it  will  be  of  poetry,  or  ideals  in  art  or 
politics ;  but  through  all  will  run  a  deeper,  more 
serious  note.  Some  cause,  some  movement,  some 
great  and  vital  matter  will  stir  the  whole  salon. 
For  Hampstead  has  always  her  causes,  forsaken  one 
by  one  as  some  new  Pied  Piper  carries  the  ladies  after 
him.  A  man  will  address  the  hostess  and  shake  his 
fist,  and  talk  of  Ireland,  and  the  brutality  of  English 
rule;  of  the  deplorable  condition  of  the  Russian 
peasants;  of  the  open  shame  of  the  Ipecacuanha 
Indians,  who  prefer  tattoo  to  decent  clothing.  "  Shall 
these  things  be  ? "  he  asks.  «  What,  tell  me,  is  to  become 
of  liberty,  of  humanity,  of  civilisation,  if  Hampstead 
pass  by  on  the  other  side  of  the  way  ?  "  What  in- 
deed ?  Several  committees  will  be  formed  at  once. 


240  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

I  have  a  tenderness  for  the  people  in  the  corners ; 
with  them  lies  hope.  It  is  not  their  fault  if  they 
have  been  brought  up  in  the  masquerade ;  nor  are 
they  much  to  blame  if  they  have  mistaken  its  doors 
(with  imitation  old  English  latches)  for  the  gates  of 
the  promised  land  where  convention  is  no  more,  and 
art  and  poetry  flourish  together  like  birds  in  the 
dawn.  A  salmon-coloured  tie  may  really  help  a 
young  poet  to  be  himself;  it  only  becomes  abhorrent 
when  it  is  put  on  as  a  fashionable  affectation.  Long 
and  matted  hair  is  quite  intelligibly  worn  by  the 
young  men  who  are  mad  to  "  return  to  the  primitive 
emotions  of  healthy  barbaric  life "  (I  quote  from  a 
Hampstead  conversation).  It  is  certainly  entertaining 
to  watch  the  chase  of  barbaric  emotion  in  a  Hamp- 
stead drawing-room — but  we  can  be  grateful  for 
amusement.  And  if  we  ask  for  seriousness  of  pur- 
pose— it  was  one  of  these  Hampstead  poets  who 
wrote  on  his  birthday :  "  Eighteen  to-day.  .  .  .  And 
NOTHING  done ! "  You  cannot  have  anything  much 
more  serious  than  that. 


A  WEDDING  IN  BOHEMIA 


A   WEDDING  IN   BOHEMIA 

A  SCULPTOR  and  a  painter  girl  fell  in  love  with  each 
other,  and,  as  they  had  neither  money  nor  prospect 
of  getting  any,  had  nothing  to  wait  for,  and  so  got 
married  at  once.  A  cousin  of  the  sculptor,  not 
knowing  what  was  on  foot,  unexpectedly  ordered  a 
bust,  and  paid  him  twenty  pounds :  with  so  much 
opulence,  they  decided  to  spend  their  honeymoon  in 
the  Latin  Quarter. 

We  were  very  fond  of  them  both,  and  held  a  con- 
sultation on  the  matter.  Was  it  right,  was  it  fitting, 
we  asked,  that  these  two  should  be  married  and  have 
no  wedding  party  ?  Let  us  uphold  the  honour  of 
the  arts,  and  give  them  a  send  off.  Things  were  very 
well  with  some  of  us,  and  we  were  sure  of  a  couple 
of  sovereigns,  so  four  of  us  set  off  through  the  back 
streets  of  Bloom sbury  to  a  small  French  restaurant 
that  had  always  held  us  welcome. 

"  A  wedding  party  ? "  asked  madame  of  the 
restaurant.  "  And  who  of  you  is  to  be  married  ? 
Monsieur  the  sculptor — quel  brave  gar^on — and  the 
mademoiselle  si  petite,  si  jolie."  She  was  delighted, 
and  promised  us  the  upstairs  room  to  ourselves,  and 
said  she  would  do  her  best  for  us.  We  separated,  to 
whip  up  the  guests,  collect  the  money,  buy  some 
roses  in  Covent  Garden,  and  borrow  a  famous  and 

243 


244  BOHEMIA   IN  LONDON 

gigantic  loving-cup  that  has  taken  its  part  in  a  dozen 
celebrations.  We  bought  a  modelling  tool  and  a 
huge  cheap  paint-brush,  and  decorated  them  with 
ribbons. 

Our  party  met  that  evening  at  the  Mad  Club, 
twelve  men  and  women,  determined  on  enjoyment. 
The  sculptor,  who  had  shaved  his  beard  for  the 
blessed  occasion,  arrived  last,  with  the  little  painter 
girl.  He  was  twenty- two,  and  she  nineteen,  and  we 
greeted  them  with  cheers.  Then,  delighting  in  the 
envy  of  the  rest  of  the  Club,  who  had  not  been  in- 
vited, and  had  the  bad  taste  to  laugh  at  our  enthu- 
siasm, we  set  off  in  procession.  A  sturdy  fellow  with 
an  accordion,  which  he  had  promised  not  to  play  in 
the  streets,  marched  in  front,  side  by  side  with  our 
principal  poet,  who  had  composed  a  wedding  ode. 
Then  came  the  bride  and  bridegroom ;  then  three 
girls,  two  students,  and  a  model,  with  their  attendant 
men ;  and  lastly  a  big  fat  Scotch  writer  of  humorous 
stories,  and  I  with  a  penny  whistle.  Our  satisfaction 
with  ourselves  was  sublime,  and  showed  itself,  in 
spite  of  the  prohibition,  in  spasms  of  melody  on 
the  way.  We  walked  merrily,  shouting  jokes  from 
rank  to  rank,  up  Long  Acre,  across  Holborn,  and 
then  to  the  right  from  Southampton  Row,  until  we 
reached  the  restaurant. 

When  we  turned  the  last  corner,  we  saw,  far  away 
at  the  other  end  of  the  grey  street,  the  black  and 
white  figure  of  a  waiter  standing  expectant  in  the 
middle  of  the  road.  At  the  sight  of  our  proces- 
sion he  hurriedly  disappeared,  and  when  we  reached 
the  door  madame  in  person,  big,  red-cheeked,  blue- 


A  WEDDING  IN  BOHEMIA 


245 


bloused,  white-aproned,  was  standing  smiling  on  the 
threshold. 

The  sculptor  turned  timorously  to  the  rear  ranks  : 
"  She  does  not  know  which  of  us  it  is  ?  "  he  whispered, 
with  fear  in  his  voice.     But  she 
enlightened  him  herself. 

"  Ah,   Monsieur  et  Madame,1' 
she  cried,  breaking  into  the  midst 
of  us,  and  seizing  the  hands   of 
the  bride  and  bridegroom.    "  You 
have  the  best  of  my  wishes   for 
the  happy  married  life,  the  dear 
love,    and    the    large 
family.       Your 
little     wife,     is 
she    not    so 
charming,  so 
beautiful?... 
Your     hus- 
band, ce  bon 
garcon,  is  he 
not  so  well- 
set-up?   All 
is     ready," 
she  laughed 
a  welcome  to 
the  rest    of 

us:  "the  wine  has  come,  and  the  bouillon  is  hot; 
it  is  Monsieur's  favourite  bouillon,"  she  added, 
turning  again  to  the  sculptor,  "and  for  Madame  I 
have  made  a  salade  with  my  own  hands.  .  .  .  Ah, 
the  happy  married  life,  Monsieur  et  Madame.1'' 


246  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

Upstairs  madame  had  kept  her  promises.  Bottles 
ranged  down  the  table,  and  the  red  and  white  roses 
made  a  rare  show.  A  paper  crown,  looked  upon 
lovingly  by  the  Frenchwoman  as  her  own  work,  folded 
and  frizzed  like  the  decoration  to  a  tart,  lay  on  the 
plate  of  the  bride,  and  a  huge  cigar,  a  present  from 
madame's  husband,  lay  on  the  plate  of  the  bride- 
groom. The  paint-brush  and  the  modelling  tool, 
gay  with  ribbons,  lay  crossed  between  them.  Corks 
flew  from  bottles  with  a  joyous  crackling.  Madame 
stood  in  the  doorway,  her  hands  on  her  hips,  shouting 
joyfully  to  the  waiter  to  be  quick  with  the  bouillon, 
which  presently  came  up  in  a  vast  tureen.  She  sent 
the  waiter  packing  down  again,  to  bring  up  her  shy 
red  husband,  made  him  shake  hands  with  the  lot  of 
us,  and  then  remained  after  he  had  escaped,  to  hear 
the  sculptor,  in  a  nervous,  efflorescent  speech,  acknow- 
ledge the  gifts  of  crown  and  cigar  and  the  effective 
symbolism  of  the  paint-brush  and  the  moulder. 

Indeed,  she  could  not  find  it  in  her  heart  to  leave 
us.  She  waited  on  us,  bullying  the  waiter  out  of  the 
jollity  of  her  heart,  and  addressing  remarks  all  the 
time  to  "  Monsieur  et  Madame,"  a  huge  smile  express- 
ing her  own  satisfaction,  and  a  crimson  face  the 
confusion  of  the  little  painter  girl,  while  the  sculptor 
pretended  not  to  mind.  The  soup  was  served,  and 
the  waiter  vanished  regretfully,  as  the  rest  of  the 
meal  was  to  be  cold,  and  we  had  agreed  to  help  our- 
selves. .  .  .  Surely  she  was  going.  No.  "  Pardon, 
Monsieur  et  Madame,"  she  beamed  in  the  faces  of 
the  uncomfortable  two,  and  rearranged  their  knives 
and  forks.  Again  she  tried  to  go,  again  was  over- 


A  WEDDING  IN  BOHEMIA          247 

come  by  the  fascination  of  the  newly  married.  "  Que 
je  suis  imbecile," — she  shuffled  back  and  altered  the 
position  of  the  flowers  in  the  middle  of  the  table. 
"  Oh,  Monsieur  et  Madame,"  she  murmured,  smiling 
with  as  matronly  an  enjoyment  as  if  the  pretty  little 
painter  had  been  one  of  her  own  stout  daughters. 
Suddenly  the  sculptor's  self-possession  left  him.  He 
put  down  his  spoon,  and  fairly  loosed  himself  in 
laughter,  and  the  good  woman,  enjoying  but  not  in 
the  least  understanding  the  joke,  threw  her  head 
back  and  laughed  uproariously  with  him.  Some  one 
lifted  the  loving-cup.  "  Yes,  yes ! "  we  shouted. 
"  To  the  health  of  Monsieur  et  Madame !  "  "  To 
Monsieur  et  Madame ! "  she  said  with  fervour,  and 
holding  the  great  bowl  between  her  fat  jewelled 
hands,  she  drank.  How  we  laughed.  She  set  the 
loving-cup  on  the  table,  and,  suddenly  bending  over, 
kissed  the  little  bride  on  the  forehead.  How  we 
cheered.  Then  at  last  she  went  out.  "  Oh,  Monsieur 
et  Madame,"  we  heard  her  gurgle  as  she  closed  the 
door. 

That  set  the  dinner  going  gaily.  The  food  dis- 
appeared, and  the  beer,  and  the  wine.  We  made 
speeches ;  we  sang ;  the  poet  recited  his  ode ;  we 
made  the  little  bride  put  on  her  paper  crown,  and 
compelled  her  husband  to  smoke  his  gigantic  cigar; 
the  loving-cup  passed  round  twice,  and  then  could 
go  round  no  more  except  as  the  emblem  of  a  vanished 
joy.  There  was  a  piano  in  a  corner  of  the  room, 
and  when  we  left  the  table  we  did  a  little  dancing ; 
the  man  with  the  accordion  used  it  well,  the  penny 
whistle  sounded,  and  one  of  the  bridesmaids,  who  was 


248  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

an  art  student,  sat  at  the  piano  with  a  painter,  to 
play  a  ten-finger  duet,  their  spare  hands  clasped  about 
each  other's  waists.  At  half-past  ten  we  begin  to 
be  thirsty  again  with  our  merriment,  and  there  was 
no  wine  or  indeed  drink  of  any  kind  in  the  place, 
for  the  restaurant  had  no  licence.  The  street  door 
had  been  shut  a  quarter  of  an  hour  before.  We  had 
to  draw  lots  as  to  who  should  go  out  to  replenish  the 
canteen.  Two  were  to  go — the  one  to  see,  as  some- 
body impertinently  suggested,  that  none  of  the 
precious  liquor  was  drunk  upon  the  way — and  the  lot 
fell  on  the  fat  story-writer  and  me.  The  others  were 
to  let  us  in  from  the  street,  as  soon  as  they  heard  us 
knock. 

Ideals  cause  a  great  deal  of  discomfort.  There 
was  really  no  need  for  us  to  have  any ;  we  could 
have  been  contented  with  wine — but  our  ideal  was 
creme  de  menthe.  In  other  parts  of  the  town  you 
have  but  to  ask  for  creme  de  menthe  to  see  it  handed 
over  the  counter ;  but  here  it  was  a  different  matter. 
We  got  our  dozen  of  cheap  bad  claret  with  ease,  and 
borrowed  a  basket  to  carry  it  in ;  but  we  went  to  at 
least  eight  little  shops  in  those  back  streets  before 
we  found  a  man  who  had  ever  heard  of  the  liqueur. 
At  last  we  found  a  spirit-shop  with  a  very  intelligent 
proprietor,  whose  intelligence  we  welcomed,  that 
afterwards  we  had  cause  to  curse. 

"  Creme  de  menthe,"  he  said ;  « is  not  that  the 
same  as  essence  of  peppermint  ?  " 

"  Yes,  surely."  We  had  heard  something  of  the 
sort.  "  Anyhow,  it  is  always  sold  in  narrow  bottles.1'1 

The  man  went  downstairs  behind  the  counter,  and 


A  WEDDING  IN  BOHEMIA          249 

we  heard  him  strike  a  match  and  move  about  in  the 
cellar  under  our  feet.  Presently  he  came  up  with  two 
very  big  bottles. 

"  At  least  these  are  the  right  shape." 

We  bought  them,  and,  laden  with  our  purchases, 
set  oft'  eagerly  back  to  the  restaurant. 

All  the  lights  were  out  below  stairs,  and  the 
blinds  were  down  in  the  windows  of  the  room  our 
party  were  enjoying.  The  accordion  was  going 
merrily,  and  several  voices  were  singing  different 
songs.  We  banged  and  thundered  on  the  door,  but 
they  were  making  too  much  noise  for  anybody  in 
the  house  to  hear  us.  Standing  well  back  from  the 
pavement,  I  began  to  throw  pennies  at  the  lighted 
windows.  The  first  penny  touched  the  cornice,  fell 
in  the  gutter,  and  rolled  away  irretrievably  in  the 
darkness  of  the  street.  The  second  hit  the  sill,  and 
dropped  through  the  grating  into  the  basement. 
The  third,  the  fourth  followed  its  example.  There 
was  no  other  missile  left  but  my  latch-key.  The 
other  fellow  had  nothing  at  all. 

"  You'll  have  to  make  a  good  shot,  and  smash  the 
window,  or  else  you'll  lose  the  key.  We'll  make 
those  deaf  idiots  share  the  expense." 

I  took  a  step  back,  and  a  deliberate  aim,  and  then 
let  fly.  There  was  a  crash  of  falling  glass  as  the 
latch-key  fell  inside  the  room.  The  music  stopped, 
the  blind  was  pulled  aside,  and  half  a  dozen  of  the 
rogues  trooped  downstairs,  let  us  in  with  cheerful 
apologies,  and  took  the  claret  bottles  from  the 
basket  as  we  carried  it  up. 

The  creme  de  menthe,  the  prize  of  the  evening, 


250  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

was  to  be  kept  to  the  end,  and  we  gave  ourselves  up 
gladly  to  singing,  and  drinking  the  claret.  It  had 
been  found  that  the  poet's  rather  solemn  epithalamium 
fitted  admirably  to  a  popular  music-hall  tune ;  it 
was  rendered  with  energy,  and  such  success  that 
even  the  poet,  inclined  to  be  unhappy  at  first,  at  last 
joined  in  good-temperedly,  and  sang  as  loudly  as  the 
rest.  It  was  very  late  when  we  took  the  first  of 
those  long  bottles,  opened  it  with  elaborate  ostenta- 
tion, and  poured  a  green  liquid  into  the  empty  wine- 
glasses. Thank  goodness,  it  was  the  right  colour. 

"  Health  !  "  cried  the  sculptor,  "  to  the  two  brave 
fellows  who  gave  their  all  (for  did  they  not  leave  us, 
and  is  not  merriment  such  as  ours  the  sum  of  human 
joy)  to  bring  us  this  liqueur.  Gentlemen,  brother 
artists,  your  very  good  health  !  " 

The  glasses,  shimmering  with  dark  green,  were 
lifted,  and  ten  happy  men  and  women  drank  to  our 
prosperity.  I  have  seldom  seen  ten  faces  flash  with 
such  perfect  unanimity  from  exultation  to  dismay. 
Their  mouths  screwed  up.  Their  eyes  blinked. 
They  put  the  glasses  unsteadily  down. 

"  You  two  fellows  had  better  drink  our  healths 
now,""  was  the  sculptor's  only  comment,  as  he  set  his 
glass  on  the  mantelpiece,  with  the  tears  in  his  eyes, 
and  wrinkles  round  his  mouth  as  if  he  had  been 
drinking  lemon  juice. 

We  sipped  gingerly,  walked  to  the  window,  and 
hurled  the  bottles  that  had  cost  so  much  to  sudden 
chaos  on  the  opposite  pavement.  So  much  for  ideals. 

Just  then  the  big  French  lady  opened  the  door. 
"  It  is  half-past  twelve,"  she  said ;  "  I  regret  much 


A  WEDDING  IN  BOHEMIA          251 

that  you  must  go.11  She  looked  round  the  room  for 
the  bride,  and  smiled  again  her  prodigious  wonderful 
smile.  «  The  bill  ?  Ah  yes.  That  is  quite  right." 

"  We  have  broken  a  window,"  said  the  sculptor. 
He  had  insisted  that  the  window  at  least  should  be 
paid  for  by  himself. 

Madame  smiled  again.  "  Ah  oui.  A  window. 
It  is  the  youth.  One  does  not  get  married  every  day. 
The  window  shall  be  my  wedding  gift  to  Monsieur 
et  Madame."  She  caught  the  young  sculptor,  who  had 
unwarily  approached  too  near,  and  kissed  him  loudly 
on  either  cheek.  I  am  really  happy  to  record  the 
fact — he  kissed  her  in  return. 

And  so  the  twelve  of  us  bundled  out  into  the 
street  again,  half  an  hour  after  midnight,  leaving 
madame  waving  farewells  from  the  door.  This  time 
we  did  not  walk  in  twos  and  twos.  Our  hearts  were 
high,  and  needed  a  more  general  comradeship.  We 
walked  twelve  deep,  arm  in  arm,  along  the  narrow 
streets,  to  the  tune,  or  something  like  the  tune,  of  the 
"  Soldiers'  Chorus,"  played  bravely  on  the  accordion. 
It  was  not  genteel ;  it  was  perhaps  a  little  vulgar ;  but 
it  was  tremendously  genuine. 

We  went  to  a  flat  in  the  Gray's  Inn  Road  that  was 
rented  by  two  of  the  men.  As  long  as  the  wine  and 
the  jollity  kept  us  awake  we  made  speeches,  and  sang, 
and  prophesied  of  the  success  of  the  sculptor,  and 
told  stories  without  point  that  seemed  prodigious 
witty.  Gradually  we  grew  sleepier  and  sleepier,  and 
at  last  were  all  asleep,  some  on  the  divans,  some  in 
chairs,  some  on  the  floor  with  heads  on  cushions  or 
backs  propped  against  the  wall.  .  .  .  We  awoke  only 


252  BOHEMIA  IN   LONDON 

just  in  time  to  take  the  two  children,  bride  and 
bridegroom,  to  the  station,  where  their  luggage,  such 
as  it  was,  was  waiting  for  them,  and  to  see  them  off', 
dishevelled,  dirty,  weary  as  ourselves,  in  the  morning 
boat  train  for  Paris. 


A  NOVELIST 


A  NOVELIST 

IT  is  a  joyous  day  for  a  young  man  when  one  of  his 
articles  wins  him  a  letter  from  a  well-known  writer. 
I  walked  through  Bloomsbury  with  elation,  feeling, 
square  in  my  pocket,  the  note  that  invited  me  to  call 
on  a  novelist  whose  work  had  given  me  a  paragraph 
in  one  of  my  diminutive  essays.  He  was  so  well 
known  that  it  was  a  little  surprising  to  find  him  in 
Bloomsbury  at  all.  Why  not  in  St.  John's  Wood  ? 
I  asked.  Why  not  in  the  real  country  ?  At  least  I 
pictured  a  very  sumptuous  flat.  Through  the  old 
streets  I  walked,  through  the  squares  of  tall  old 
houses  once  fashionable  but  now  infested  by  land- 
ladies, expecting  all  the  time,  as  I  neared  the  street 
he  had  mentioned,  to  find  more  signs  of  opulence. 
I  found  it  at  last,  and  it  was  dingy,  miserable,  more 
depressing  than  the  rest.  The  novelist  lived  at 
number  seven.  I  rang  the  bell  and  waited  with  a 
fluttering  heart. 

Presently  the  door  opened  a  suspicious  six  inches, 
and  the  tousled  head  of  an  elderly  woman  in  curl- 
papers showed  itself  in  the  opening.  On  asking  for 
my  novelist,  I  was  told  to  come  in,  and  driven  into 
the  usual  lodging-house  dining-room.  A  huge  gilt 
mirror  hung  over  the  mantelpiece,  faded  rhododen- 
drons upside  down  made  a  grisly  pattern  on  the  wall- 


256  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

paper,  the  table  was  covered  with  a  purple  tasselled 
cloth  with  holes  in  it,  and  the  furniture  was  up- 
holstered in  a  material  that  had  once  been  pink. 
The  curtains  drawn  across  the  windows  were  yellow 
and  grey  with  age  and  dust,  and  I  could  not  bear  to 
look  at  the  carpet.  There  were  four  pictures  on  the 
walls,  portraits  of  Queen  Victoria  and  Mr.  Gladstone, 
and  two  enlarged  photographs,  coloured,  and  mag- 
nificently framed,  that  showed  the  curl-papered  lady 
who  had  opened  the  door,  dressed  in  a  low-necked 
evening  gown,  with  jewels  about  her  fat  creased  neck, 
and  flowers  in  her  hair. 

The  door  had  been  left  open,  and  presently  she 
shouted,  "  Go  upstairs !  First  on  the  left."  The 
door  of  "  first  on  the  left "  was  ajar,  and  a  baby  was 
squalling  inside.  I  knocked,  and  went  into  the  most 
dishevelled  room  it  is  possible  to  imagine.  There 
was  a  big  bed  in  it,  unmade,  the  bed-clothes  tumbled 
anyhow,  several  broken  chairs,  and  a  washing-stand 
with  a  basin  out  of  which  some  one  had  taken  a 
bite.  The  novelist,  in  a  dressing-gown  open  at  the 
neck,  and  showing  plainly  that  there  was  nothing  but 
skin  beneath  it,  was  writing  at  a  desk,  throwing  off 
his  sheets  as  fast  as  he  covered  them.  A  very  pretty 
little  Irish  girl,  of  about  nineteen  or  twenty,  picked 
them  up  as  they  fell,  and  sorted  them,  at  the  same 
time  doing  her  best  to  quiet  the  baby  who  sprawled 
all  over  her,  as  she  sat  on  the  floor.  They  stood  up 
when  I  came  in,  and  the  novelist  tried  to  apologise 
for  the  disorder,  but  the  baby  howled  so  loudly  that 
it  was  impossible  to  hear  him. 

"  Take  it  out ! "  he  shouted  to  the  girl,  and  she 


THE  NOVELIST 


A  NOVELIST  259 

obediently  picked  it  up  and  carried  it  out  of  the 
room. 

«  That  was  a  very  good  essay  of  yours,  young  man, 
and  I  thank  you  for  it.  I  scarcely  thought  you 
would  be  as  young  as  you  are.  How  young  are 
you  ?  " 

I  told  him. 

"  Fortunate  fellow.  Old  enough  for  wine,  and  too 
young  for  liqueurs.  The  best  of  all  ages.  I  hope 
you  thank  Jupiter  every  morning  for  your  youth. 
Ah  me,  what  it  is  to  be  young  !  I  was  a  strapping 
fellow  when  I  was  as  young  as  you.  And  now  !  Oh, 
you  fortunate  young  dog !  "  He  thumped  his  broad 
chest,  that  was  covered  with  thick  black  hair,  as  I 
could  see,  for  the  dressing-gown  had  fallen  partly 
open.  His  big  eyes  twinkled  under  their  strong  dark 
brows,  and  he  suddenly  buried  a  huge  unwashen  hand 
in  his  curly  black  hair. 

« Aha !  You  are  thinking  that  it  is  not  worth 
while  to  be  a  success,  if  this  is  all  it  leads  to.  Eh ! 
What  ?  Yes.  I  am  right.  I  can  always  tell. 
That  is  the  curse  of  it.  Look  at  my  wife,  for  ex- 
ample. She  loves  me.  Yes.  But  she  does  not  guess 
that  I  know  she  looks  upon  me  as  a  big  bull  baby, 
very  queer  and  mad,  but  so  strong  that  it  has  to 
be  humoured.  In  fact,  when  she  carried  off  that 
vociferous  little  Victor  Hugo,  she  was  only  looking 
upon  you  as  a  lamb  offered  providentially  for  sacrifice 
in  place  of  Isaac.  She  is  always  afraid  I  shall  throw 
Victor  Hugo  out  of  the  window.  It  is  very  annoying 
to  know  that  she  feels  like  that.  Funny  woman. 
Pretty,  don't  you  think?  But  what  about  that 


260  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

wine  ?  If  you  go  and  shout  <  Mrs.  Gatch  ! '  at  the  top 
of  that  staircase,  the  she-dragon  who  runs  this  place 
will  come  and  bring  up  a  bottle  of  something  or  other. 
I  would  shout  myself,  but  you  are  younger  than  I." 

I  crossed  the  landing  and  shouted  for  Mrs.  Gatch. 
Presently  she  stood  below  me  in  the  narrow  hall. 

"  Well,  and  what  is  it  ?  "  she  asked  crossly. 

I  was  just  going  to  reply,  when  the  voice  of  the 
novelist  bellowed  from  his  room,  like  the  voice  of  one 
of  the  winds  of  God. 

« Mrs.  Gatch,  you  are  a  bad-tempered  woman. 
Don^t  deny  it.  Bring  me  a  bottle  of  the  best  bad 
Burgundy  you  have  in  your  filthy  cellar."" 

It  was  clear  that  Mrs.  Gatch  was  frightened  of 
him,  for  she  brought  the  bottle  at  once,  wiping  it  on 
her  apron  as  she  came  into  the  room.  We  drank 
out  of  a  couple  of  glasses  my  great  man  brought 
from  a  box  in  the  corner.  Then  he  talked  of  litera- 
ture, and  so  well  that  the  untidy  bed,  the  unclean 
room,  the  wife  and  the  baby  were  as  if  they  never  had 
been.  In  spite  of  his  unwashen  hands,  in  spite  of 
the  dressing-gown,  he  won  his  way  back  to  greatness. 
He  lifted  the  tumbler  magnificently  to  watch  the 
ruby  of  the  wine,  while  he  talked  of  Edgar  Allan  Poe, 
and  of  his  methods,  and  of  that  wonderful  article 
on  the  principles  of  composition.  Poe  was  profound, 
he  said,  to  have  imagined  that  article,  but  the  article 
represented  him  profounder  than  he  really  was.  From 
Poe  we  came  to  detective  and  mystery  tales,  Gaboriau, 
Sherlock  Holmes,  and  the  analytical  attitude,  and  so 
to  the  relations  between  criticism  and  art.  It  was  a 
most  opulent  conversation. 


A  NOVELIST  261 

I  sat  on  a  three-legged  chair  where  I  could  see  out 
of  the  window,  and  presently  noticed  the  novelist's 
wife  walking  up  and  down  on  the  opposite  pavement, 
carrying  the  child  and  a  blue  parasol.  She  had  not 
troubled  to  put  on  a  hat,  and  she  was  evidently  wait- 
ing till  we  had  done  our  talk.  It  was  clear  that  they 
had  no  other  room.  And  so,  regretfully,  calculating 
a  time  that  would  leave  her  at  the  top  of  the  street, 
while  I  escaped  at  the  bottom,  not  wishing  to  put  her 
to  confusion,  I  told  the  novelist  of  an  appointment 
with  my  editor,  shook  hands  with  him,  was  pressed  to 
come  again,  ran  downstairs,  and  walked  away  up  the 
street.  I  walked  quickly  away,  but  not  so  quickly 
that  I  did  not  see  the  little  woman  hurry  back  into 
the  house  with  Victor  Hugo,  to  resume,  doubtless, 
her  occupation  of  sorting  the  pages  of  deathless  prose 
that  her  "  big  bull  baby  "  dropped  from  his  desk. 

I  saw  him  more  than  once  there  later,  and  always 
the  room  was  in  the  same  condition,  the  child  howling, 
the  wife  pretty,  untidy  as  ever,  the  great  man  un- 
washed but  working.  How  he  could  work !  Sheet 
after  sheet  used  to  drop  from  his  desk.  Sometimes 
when  I  called  upon  him  he  would  be  in  the  middle  of 
a  chapter,  and  then  he  would  ask  me  to  sit  down  and 
smoke,  while  his  pen  whirled  imperturbably  to  the 
end.  He  could  write  in  any  noise,  and  he  could 
throw  oft'  his  work  completely  as  soon  as  the  pen  was 
out  of  his  hand.  He  was  quite  contented  in  the 
lodging-house,  living  with  wife  and  child  in  a  single 
room.  He  seemed  more  amused  than  annoyed  by  its 
inconveniences.  «  After  all,"  he  would  say,  "  I  have 


262  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

to  pretend  to  superb  intellect,  and  the  pretence  would 
be  exposed  at  once  if  I  let  such  things  worry  me." 

One  day  I  had  a  post-card  from  him,  saying  he 
was  going  abroad.  I  did  not  hear  from  him  again 
for  several  years,  when  a  letter  that  came  in  a  crested 
envelope  told  me  he  was  settled  in  a  flat.  Would  I 
come  to  dinner  ? 

He  was  in  Bloomsbury  again,  but  the  flat  was 
more  comfortable  than  the  room.  It  was  very 
decently  furnished,  and  quite  clean.  A  book  of  his, 
that  had  had  a  great  success  in  America,  was  the 
explanation  of  his  magnificence.  The  door  was 
opened  by  an  elderly  housekeeper,  and  I  was  ushered 
into  his  study  with  considerable  ceremony. 

He  rose  to  greet  me,  but  sat  down  again  at  once, 
and  said  that  he  was  very  ill. 

I  said  I  was  sorry  to  hear  it. 

"  Damn  you,  young  man  !  You  can  aftbrd  to  be. 
Look  at  you,  you  young  bullock,  and  then  look  at  me 
— a  miserable  wreck." 

He  lay  back  in  his  chair,  with  his  black  hair  crisp 
and  curly,  his  cheeks  red  and  healthy,  and  his  heavy 
black  eyebrows  stiff  and  strong  over  his  active  eyes. 
He  was  dressed,  except  that  he  had  not  a  collar,  and 
the  muscles  of  his  throat  were  as  fine  and  beautiful 
as  those  of  a  statue.  I  could  not  think  of  him  as  ill. 

But  from  time  to  time  he  reached  languidly  to  the 
table,  and  took  a  tumbler  of  yellow  opaque  liquid, 
from  which  he  drank  a  little,  and  then,  after  making 
a  wry  face,  put  the  tumbler  back. 

Presently  he  explained.      "  Have  you  heard,"  said 


A  NOVELIST  263 

he,  «<  that  a  great  doctor,  a  man  called  Verkerrsen, 
has  been  investigating  the  long  life  of  the  Hungarians, 
and  attributes  it  to  the  quantities  of  sour  milk  that 
they  drink  ?  " 

I  had  not  heard. 

"Yes,"  he  went  on.  «The  whole  matter  is  ex- 
plained in  an  article  in  the  Medical  Journal.  You 
had  better  read  it."  He  took  a  sip  from  the  tumbler, 
and  made  a  horrible  grimace.  "  Ugh  ! "  he  said, 
"  but  I  think  the  Hungarian  sour  milk  must  be  nicer 
than  the  sour  milk  of  London.  Ugh !  Disgusting. 
But  I  must  take  it,  I  suppose." 

He  loved  theories  above  everything  else,  and  went 
on  sipping  heroically  till  he  finished  the  glass.  Then 
he  jumped  to  his  feet,  and  arched  his  biceps,  and 
smote  proudly  on  his  chest.  «  Ah  !  "  he  cried,  «  it 
was  worth  it.  I  feel  better  already.  Let's  have 
supper." 

Supper  was  brought  in,  admirably  cooked,  and  laid 
on  the  study  table.  We  sat  down  to  it  with  the 
elderly  housekeeper.  The  novelist,  restored  by  sour 
milk  to  ebullient  health,  was  as  happy  as  could  be, 
joking  now  with  her,  now  with  me,  talking  most  joy- 
fully. Something  crossed  his  mind,  when  he  was 
half-way  through  his  soup,  but  it  was  no  more  than 
the  shadow  of  a  bird  flying  over  a  flower-bed  in  the 
sunlight.  He  bent  towards  me.  "I  say,"  he  said, 
"  my  wife  is  dying  in  Dublin  this  week.  Pass  the 
toast." 

I  did  not  know  what  to  reply.  Bnt  there  was  no 
need,  for  he  had  passed  on  instantaneously  to  a  new 
ingenious  notion  of  his,  that  everything  was  a  brain, 


264  BOHEMIA  IN   LONDON 

that  molecules  were  brains,  that  we  were  aggregations 
of  tiny  brains,  that  the  world  was  a  huge  brain  with 
us  as  parasites  upon  it,  and  that  the  universe,  made 
up  of  brains,  was  nothing  but  a  mighty  brain  itself. 
He  could  think  of  nothing  else  till  supper  was  done. 

Then  when  the  housekeeper  had  cleared  away  the 
supper  things,  he  went  to  the  cupboard  and  pulled 
out  two  long  narrow  stands,  each  holding  a  dozen 
liqueur  glasses.  "  My  own  idea,"  he  explained,  and 
proceeded  to  place  upon  the  table  one  by  one  a  dozen 
different  bottles  of  liqueurs — Chartreuse,  Benedictine, 
Creme  de  Menthe,  Anisette,  Cherry  Brandy,  and 
several  with  fantastic  names  of  his  own  invention. 
"  Let  us  drink  each  liqueur  to  a  different  genius," 
he  said.  «  Chartreuse  for  Alexandre  mon  cher 
Dumas,  Benedictine  for  the  noble  Balzac,  Cherry 
Brandy  for  Fielding,  Anisette  for  Sterne,  Creme  de 
Menthe — dull  stuff',  Creme  de  Menthe ;  we'll  drink 
Creme  de  Menthe  to — to — to  Samuel  Richardson. 
He'd  have  thought  it  so  naughty." 

There  was  a  curious  point  about  this  man.  He 
loved  the  bravery  and  show  of  conviviality,  but  he 
was  not  a  Hans  Breitmann  to  "  solfe  der  inh'nide  in 
von  edernal  shpree."  He  never  got  "  dipsy,"  and 
he  hated  drunkenness  above  all  other  vices.  The 
only  time  we  quarrelled  was  when,  hearing  that  I 
was  going  to  see  him,  another  man  whom  I  scarcely 
knew  forced  himself  upon  me,  and  had  to  be  intro- 
duced. The  great  man  plied  him  with  liqueurs  till 
he  fell  on  the  floor,  and  quarrelled  with  me  for  six 
months  because  he  had  to  help  to  carry  the  fellow  to 
his  lodgings. 


A  NOVELIST  265 

I  should  like  to  see  him  again,  but  Bloomsbury 
has  been  the  poorer  for  some  time,  being  without 
him.  I  think  he  is  in  France.  I  never  dared  ask 
if  the  wife  lived  or  died.  It  would  have  been  so 
difficult  to  find  the  correct  manner.  Something  like 
this,  I  suppose :  "  By  the  way,  that  wife  of  yours ; 
underground  or  not  ?  Pass  the  cigarettes." 


A  PAINTER 


A   PAINTER 

THE  painter  had  a  studio  made  of  two  rooms,  one, 
long  and  dark,  opening  into  the  other,  which  was 
larger,  but  kept  in  a  perpetual  twilight  by  shades 
over  the  window.  The  walls  were  covered  with  dark 
green  curtains,  and  on  them  were  hung  weird,  fiery- 
coloured  pictures,  compositions  for  Oriental  dreams : 
two  peris  caressing  a  peacock  by  a  golden  fountain ; 
a  girl  in  crimson  and  gold  holding  fantastic  wine- 
glasses towards  the  shadow  of  a  man ;  a  sketch  in 
pastels  of  a  pair  of  struggling  gods.  All  round  the 
floor,  leaning  up  against  the  walls,  were  unfinished 
canvases,  half  realised  dreams  that  had  not  the 
energy  to  get  themselves  expressed  before  they  were 
forgotten,  and  other  dreams,  to  be  abandoned  in 
their  turn,  were  striving  for  the  light.  There  was 
an  old  piano  in  a  corner,  and  a  sofa,  a  dark  wood 
table,  and  some  ebony  chairs. 

He  was  a  small  man,  with  hair  not  long  but  very 
curly,  beautiful  eyes,  and  a  little  moustache.  He 
dressed  neatly,  though  he  had  less  money  for  the 
purpose  than  most  of  the  other  artists  in  the  build- 
ing. He  worked  entirely  alone,  and  laughed  quietly 
at  the  anxiety  of  people  who  wished  to  succeed,  to 
exhibit,  to  be  publicly  recognised  as  painters,  unless 
he  understood  that  they  looked  upon  success  only 


270  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

as  guarantee  of  bread  and  butter.  He  could  under- 
stand that  people  might,  without  degradation,  work 
for  bread  and  butter,  and  he  always  said  he  was 
willing  to  do  so  himself.  But  he  never  did.  Chances 
came  to  him,  as  they  come  to  everybody ;  but  either 
the  would-be  purchaser  was  not  appreciative,  or  he 
chose  the  wrong  things  to  commend.  The  painter 
could  never  have  slept  with  the  thought  that  one 
of  his  pictures,  an  arrangement  in  colours,  was  in 
the  house  of  a  gold- watch-chained  plutocrat  who  loved 
it  for  the  sake  of  a  story  he  had  happened  to  read 
into  it.  He  would  have  counted  the  picture  as  wasted, 
and  would  not  have  let  it  go  to  such  a  man,  even  if 
the  money  would  have  saved  him  from  starvation. 

There  were  only  two  very  small  exhibitions  where 
he  felt  he  could  show  his  pictures  with  a  free  con- 
science, and  he  had  a  painting  in  each  every  year ; 
and  yet,  though  he  had  the  year  in  which  to  paint 
them,  his  two  pictures  always  went  down  unfinished. 
He  used  to  paint  on,  dream  after  dream,  imagining 
that  each  one  was  to  be  the  annual  masterpiece,  and 
then,  before  any  one  of  them  was  done,  he  would 
be  started  on  another,  until,  a  week  before  the  ex- 
hibitions, he  would  find  that  he  had  not  a  single 
picture  in  such  a  state  that  he  could  expose  it  with- 
out shame  to  the  eyes  of  other  painters.  Then  he 
used  to  work  furiously,  first  on  one  picture,  then  on 
another,  now  on  the  first  again,  until  at  the  end  of 
the  week,  almost  in  tears,  he  would  send  off  the  least 
unfinished  of  the  lot,  and,  shutting  himself  up  in  his 
studio,  refuse  to  allow  any  one  to  interrupt  his  self- 
accusation  and  remorse. 


A  PAINTER  271 

He  called  on  me  in  my  first  lodging,  and  found  me 
trying  to  play  "Summer  is  icumen  in"  on  an  old 
wooden  flageolet.  But,  although  he  was  a  musician, 
he  asked  me  to  come  to  his  studio,  to  see  his  piano, 
which,  very  old,  was  a  perfect  instrument  for  the 
older  music,  Scarlatti,  Corelli,  and  the  Elizabethan 
songs.  Very  often  after  that  he  would  play  for  hours 
in  that  dim  room,  while  I  listened,  sitting  and  smok- 
ing over  the  fire.  Sometimes  another  man  used  to 
come  in  and  play  the  piano  for  him,  so  that  he  was 
free  for  the  'cello,  that  he  handled  with  the  love  that 
is  the  greater  part  of  skill.  One  winter  we  made 
friends  with  a  model  who  had  a  violin.  Then  we 
used  to  keep  Tuesday  nights  free  for  concerts :  there 
would  be  the  pianist,  the  artist  round  the  corner  in  the 
large  room  playing  the  'cello,  and  the  pretty,  fluttered 
little  girl  playing  the  violin  in  the  long  room  by  the 
fire,  while  I  sat  on  the  sofa  and  tried  to  keep  time 
(for  they  could  not  see  each  other)  by  beating  my 
foot  on  the  floor.  Sometimes  all  three  would  be  to- 
gether, and  they  were  never  more  than  two  bars 
apart,  and  the  caretaker  who  lived  below  the  stairs 
used  to  thank  us  solemnly  each  night  for  the  sweet 
music  that  we  made.  The  painter  made  a  sketch  of 
her,  the  only  humorous  drawing  he  ever  did,  show- 
ing her  seated  in  her  chair,  with  her  glasses  in  her 
lap,  her  hands  clasped,  her  eyes  turned  up  to  the 
ceiling,  entranced  as  if  by  a  melody  from  heaven. 

When  we  were  tired  of  the  music,  the  little  model 
used  to  take  the  kettle  from  the  cupboard,  and  make 
coffee  for  us,  with  a  very  pretty  assumption  of  house- 
wifeliness  and  motherhood.  Then,  after  the  coffee, 


272  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

we  would  talk,  and  the  painter  used  to  sing  old  songs, 
or  more  often  would  sit  content  by  the  fire,  watching 
the  firelight  bring  out  strange  colours  in  the  un- 
realised dreams  that  waited  on  the  canvases  against 
the  wall. 

His  was  a  simple,  earnest  life,  of  a  kind  that  is  not 
so  rare  as  one  might  think.  There  are  many  like 
him,  who  care  more  for  art  than  for  recognition, 
and  work  on  quietly,  happily,  living  on  bread  and 
cheese,  or  going  without  it  when  painting  materials 
become  a  more  insistent  necessity.  Since  those  days 
he  has  become  a  success  in  spite  of  himself.  Some 
illustrations  he  made  to  fairy  tales  interested  people, 
and  though  he  fled  them  when  he  could,  and  only 
asked  to  be  let  alone,  he  has  become  famous  and 
almost  opulent.  But  he  lives  as  simply  as  before, 
and  paints  in  the  same  manner.  His  pictures  are 
all  wonderful,  but  his  patrons  find  it  as  difficult  to 
get  him  to  finish  one  as  it  is  to  persuade  him  to 
let  it  leave  his  studio  when  done.  In  the  Middle 
Ages  he  would  have  been  a  monk  and  a  painter  of 
frescoes,  loved  by  all  the  gentle-minded  folk  who  came 
to  worship  in  the  church  where  his  dreams  were 
painted  on  the  walls.  Now,  except  among  the  few 
who  know  him  well,  the  best  word  I  hear  said  of  him 
is  that  he  is  a  good  artist  but  a  criminally  unbusiness- 
like man. 


A   GIPSY  POET 


A  GIPSY  POET 

No  one  knew  whence  he  had  come.  Only,  he  had 
stood  one  day,  a  slight,  black-haired,  black-eyed  boy, 
on  the  doorstep  of  a  publisher's  office,  shy  to  enter 
or  to  retreat,  with  a  little  manuscript  volume  of 
poems  in  his  hand.  By  some  chance  the  publisher 
himself  happened  to  come  out  on  his  way  to  lunch, 
and  asked  what  the  lad  did,  waiting  there  on  his 
threshold.  On  hearing  the  boy's  reply,  and  glancing 
for  a  moment  through  the  volume  that  was  timidly 
held  out  to  him,  he  took  him  to  his  club,  gave  him  a 
good  lunch,  and  asked  a  number  of  questions.  He 
confessed  afterwards  that  he  had  learnt  nothing 
except,  what  could  be  seen  at  once,  that  the  boy  was 
of  an  odd  kind.  Of  what  kind  he  decided  as  soon 
as  he  had  read  the  poems. 

In  a  month's  time  the  little  book  was  published, 
and  the  grace,  the  finish,  the  freshness  of  the  songs 
in  it  ensured  at  least  a  critical  success.  There  was 
something  in  this  little  book  that  had  not  been 
written  before,  something  of  the  open  road  seen  from 
other  eyes  than  those  of  townsmen  or  the  ordinary 
country  poet.  The  phrases  were  not  those  of  the 
casual  observer.  The  hedges  were  real  hedges,  with 
blackberries  in  them,  or  good  twigs  for  burning,  or 
straight  branches  for  switches  or  walking-sticks.  The 

277 


278  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

dark  nights  were  not  made  in  theatres,  but  were  bad 
for  travellers,  good  for  thieves.  Men  and  women 
were  men  and  women  of  the  open  air.  There  was 
something  in  every  poem  in  the  book  that  had  the 
real  blood  and  spirit  of  the  country,  something  that 
made  the  book  different  from  every  other  volume  of 
the  season.  It  was  praised  in  half  a  dozen  of  the 
best  papers,  and  the  publisher,  proud  of  his  little 
romance,  gave  dinner  parties,  inviting  distinguished 
guests  to  meet  his  poet. 

Before  the  interest  in  him  that  the  book  had 
caused  had  died  away,  some  one,  more  practical  and 
more  benevolent  than  most  admirers  of  young  poets, 
had  got  the  boy  permanent  work  as  librarian  of  a 
small  library  in  town.  He  settled  in  here  among  the 
books  and  students,  and  worked  steadily  from  the 
autumn  of  one  year  to  the  June  of  the  next.  He 
had  made  other  friends  besides  the  distinguished 
people.  There  were  several  lodgings  of  poets  as 
young  and  less  fortunate  than  himself,  where  he  used 
to  come  in  the  evenings  and  read  his  verses  aloud,  in 
an  effective  sing-song  way,  the  manner,  so  he  said,  in 
which  he  composed  them.  He  loved  to  listen  to  the 
old  stories  of  Morte  d"*  Arthur  and  the  Mabinogion, 
that  used  often  to  be  read  aloud  in  the  evenings  at 
these  lodgings,  and  there  was  an  Indian  book  called 
"  Old  Deccan  Days,"  for  whose  stories  of  rajah  and 
ranee  he  would  ask  again  and  again.  Often  he  would 
come  back,  some  days  after  one  of  these  readings,  with 
poems  in  which  he  had  retold  the  tales  and  given 
them  a  fresh  significance.  For  us  he  was  always 
eerie ;  there  was  a  motive  in  his  poetry  that  could 


A  GIPSY  POET  279 

never  be  ours,  an  indefinable  spirit  of  wandering,  and 
of  nights  spent  in  the  open  or  in  the  shadows  of  the 
moonlit  woods.  It  was  as  if  a  goblin  were  our  friend. 
Nothing  that  he  did  or  said  could  have  surprised  us 
much. 

When  that  June  came,  it  was  after  a  cold  May. 
Winter  had  lingered  later  than  usual,  and  June  came 
with  a  sudden  warmth  and  a  sense  of  spring  as  well 
as  of  summer.  One  evening  one  of  his  friends  called 
at  the  library  to  take  him  up  to  Soho  to  drink  red 
wine,  which  he  loved,  and  to  talk  and  dine  in  one  of 
the  little  restaurants.  The  library  clerks  told  him 
that  the  poet  had  not  been  in  the  place  either  that 
day  or  the  day  before.  He  had  left  no  message,  and 
was  not  in  his  rooms.  His  landlady  only  knew  that 
he  had  gone  out  very  early  in  the  morning  two  days 
ago,  and  had  not  returned  to  sleep.  He  had  not 
come  back  the  next  day,  and  after  that  his  friends 
took  in  turn  to  call  every  evening.  They  found  it 
necessary  to  persuade  his  landlady  that  she  had  no 
right  to  sell  his  few  possessions.  Ten  days  later,  as 
we  were  sitting  at  dinner  at  our  usual  small  restau- 
rant in  Soho,  he  came  in.  His  clothes  were  dirty  and 
ragged,  and  his  boots  were  almost  worn  out.  He  had 
no  money,  he  said,  but  he  was  going  to  the  library  in 
the  morning,  where  some  was  due  to  him.  He  was 
skilful  in  parrying  our  urgent  questions,  and  we 
scarcely  knew  if  he  wished  us  not  to  know  where  he 
had  been,  or  if  he  were  ignorant  himself.  But  there 
was  a  brighter  light  in  his  eyes  than  we  had  seen 
since  first  he  came  among  us,  and  a  clearer  ring  in 
his  voice. 


280  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

For  the  rest  of  that  year  he  worked  regularly  in 
the  library,  and  read  and  wrote  or  saw  his  friends  in 
the  evenings.  Sometimes,  when  we  were  with  him  in 
the  streets,  a  man  or  a  woman  would  speak  to  him  in 
an  odd  tongue.  He  always  pretended  not  to  under- 
stand them,  but  we  noticed  that  afterwards  he  con- 
trived to  be  rid  of  us  for  the  rest  of  the  evening. 
We  knew  that  somehow  his  life  was  not  ours,  but  we 
liked  him  very  well. 

In  the  following  May  he  disappeared  again,  though 
for  a  few  days  only.  In  June  he  went,  and  in  July, 
returning  each  time  tired  out,  happy  and  secret,  an 
insoluble  enigma.  There  began  to  be  troubles  for 
him  with  the  library  authorities. 

One  evening  in  early  August  he  was  in  a  room  in 
Chelsea,  drinking  and  singing  old  songs.  His  face 
was  flushed,  and  he  was  over-excited.  The  songs 
seemed  a  relief  to  him,  and  he  sang  one  after  another. 
At  the  end  of  the  evening,  after  some  one  had  sung 
one  of  the  usual  English  songs,  he  jumped  up,  waving 
his  glass,  and  sang  uproariously  in  a  language  we  none 
of  us  understood.  His  face  was  transfigured  as  he 
sang,  and  he  swayed  his  whole  body  with  the  rhythm 
of  his  tune.  When  he  had  finished  singing  he  tossed 
the  wine  down  his  throat,  looked  queerly  at  us,  and 
then  laughed  to  himself  and  sat  suddenly  down. 

Afterwards  two  of  his  friends  walked  with  him  to 
the  Embankment,  as  he  lived  at  that  time  in  lodgings 
on  the  south  side  of  the  river.  Just  as  they  turned 
up  over  Battersea  Bridge,  a  man  and  a  woman 
stepped  across  the  road  and  waited  in  the  lamplight. 
The  man  had  a  cap  over  his  eyes,  and  a  loose  necktie. 


A  GIPSY  POET  281 

He  was  very  straight,  and  walked  more  easily  than 
a  loafer.  The  woman  had  a  scarlet  shawl.  As  the 
three  of  them  went  by,  the  poet  humming  a  tune 
for  the  others  to  hear,  the  woman  touched  his  arm, 
and  he  looked  round  into  her  face. 

"  Good-night,  you  fellows,"  he  said  to  the  two  who 
were  with  him,  shook  hands  with  them,  which  was 
not  his  usual  custom,  and  left  them,  and  went  oft' 
with  that  strange  couple.  They  stood  looking  after 
him  in  surprise,  but  he  did  not  turn. 

He  disappeared  from  Bohemia  as  mysteriously  as 
he  came.  That  was  four  years  ago,  and  not  one  of 
us  has  seen  him  since  that  night.  Perhaps  he  will 
walk  in  again,  with  his  boots  worn  out  and  happiness 
alight  in  his  face.  Perhaps  he  is  dead.  Perhaps  he 
is  wandering  with  his  own  people  along  the  country 
roads. 


CONCLUSION 


CONCLUSION 

CRABBE  wrote  to  Edmund  Burke  in  1781 : 

"  I  am  one  of  those  outcasts  on  the  world,  who  are 
without  a  friend,  without  employment,  and  without 
bread.  I  had  a  partial  father,  who  gave  me  a  better 
education  than  his  broken  fortune  would  have  allowed, 
and  a  better  than  was  necessary,  as  he  could  give  me 
that  only.  ...  In  April  last,  I  came  to  London  with 
three  pounds,  and  flattered  myself  this  would  be  suffi- 
cient to  supply  me  with  the  common  necessaries  of 
life  till  my  abilities  should  procure  me  more ;  of  these 
I  had  the  highest  opinion,  and  a  poetical  vanity  con- 
tributed to  my  delusion.  I  knew  little  of  the  world, 
and  had  read  books  only;  I  wrote,  and  fancied  per- 
fection in  my  compositions ;  when  I  wanted  bread  they 
promised  me  affluence,  and  soothed  me  with  dreams 
of  reputation,  whilst  my  appearance  subjected  me  to 
contempt.  Time,  reflection,  and  want  have  shown  me 
my  mistake/1 

In  1817  he  wrote  to  a  young  lady : 

"You  may  like  me  very  well — but,  child  of  sim- 
plicity and  virtue,  how  can  you  let  yourself  be  so 
deceived?  Am  I  not  a  great  fat  rector,  living  upon 
a  mighty  income,  while  my  poor  curate  starves  upon 
the  scraps  that  fall  from  the  luxurious  table  ?  Do  I 
not  visit  that  horrible  London,  and  enter  into  its 
abominable  dissipations?  Am  I  not  this  day  going 
to  dine  on  venison  and  drink  claret?  Have  I  not 


286  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

been  at  election  dinners,  and  joined  the  Babel-confu- 
sion of  a  town  hall?  Child  of  simplicity,  am  I  fit 
to  be  a  friend  to  you  ?  .  .  ." 

Bohemia  is  only  a  stage  in  a  man's  life,  except  in 
the  case  of  fools  and  a  very  few  others.  It  is  not  a 
profession.  A  man  does  not  set  out  saying,  "  I  am 
going  to  be  a  Bohemian  " ;  he  trudges  along,  whisper- 
ing to  himself,  "  I  am  going  to  be  a  poet,  or  an 
artist,  or  some  other  kind  of  great  man,"  and  finds 
Bohemia,  like  a  tavern  by  the  wayside.  He  may 
stay  there  for  years,  and  then  suddenly  take  post- 
horses  along  the  road ;  he  may  stay  a  little  time, 
and  then  go  back  whence  he  came,  to  start  again 
in  another  direction  as  a  Civil  Servant,  or  a  re- 
spectable man  of  business ;  only  a  very  few  settle 
down  in  the  tavern,  for  ever  postponing  their  depar- 
ture, until  at  last  they  die,  old  men,  still  laughing, 
talking,  flourishing  glasses,  and  drinking  to  their 
future  prosperity. 

I  have  tried  to  show  what  life  is  like  in  this  tavern 
on  the  road  to  success — this  tavern  whose  sign,  gaily 
painted — a  medley  of  paint-brushes,  pens,  inkpots, 
and  palettes,  with  a  tankard  or  two  in  the  middle 
of  them — hangs  out  so  invitingly  over  the  road  that 
no  young  man  can  pass  it  without  going  in  at  the 
door.  With  memories  of  the  older  times,  and 
pictures  of  the  life  of  to-day,  I  have  done  my  best 
to  get  the  spirit  of  it  on  paper ;  and  it  is  clear,  now 
that  I  have  finished,  that  there  is  something  left 
unsaid.  I  have  not  brought  Bohemia  into  per- 
spective with  the  rest  of  a  man's  existence,  nor  told 
what  happens  when  he  comes  to  leave  it. 


CONCLUSION  287 

For  it  is  not  an  uninterrupted  succession  of  arti- 
fices to  get  hold  of  daily  bread,  drinking  bouts,  wed- 
ding parties,  and  visits  to  the  studios  and  lodgings 
of  friends — small  meaningless  pains  and  pleasures. 
These  things  are  not  ends  in  themselves.  There  is 
something  behind  the  very  extravagance  of  the 
costumes  that  we  wear.  Our  life,  our  clothes  are 
different  from  conventional  life  and  fashionable 
clothes,  but  they  are  not  different  from  whim  or 
caprice.  People  do  not  make  fools  of  themselves  for 
the  fun  of  the  thing,  except  in  France.  They  never 
do  it  in  Bohemia.  The  secret  of  the  whole  is  a  need 
for  the  emphasis  and  expression  of  individuality. 
When  a  youth,  brought  up  in  ordinary  family  life, 
feels  somehow  that  he  is  not  quite  like  the  others, 
that  he  also  is  one  of  the  prophets,  the  very  sign  of 
his  vocation  is  an  urgent  need  of  marking  his  differ- 
ences. He  may  have  an  overwhelming  desire  to 
shock  his  nearest  and  dearest  relatives — even  that  is 
excusable — perhaps  he  will  leave  "  Tom  Jones "  on 
his  mother's  drawing-room  table.  The  regularity, 
the  routine,  the  exactness  of  his  home  life  will  be 
about  his  neck  like  a  mill-stone,  as  he  struggles  to 
fly  with  wings  where  others  walk.  He  will  feel, 
perhaps  without  admitting  it  to  himself,  the  horror 
of  being  indistinguishable  from  among  the  rest  of  the 
human  ants  about  him,  and,  by  growing  long  hair, 
and  refusing  to  wear  a  collar,  does  his  best  to 
strengthen,  not  others  so  much  as  himself,  in  be- 
lieving that  his  is  a  peculiar  species. 

And  so,  when  he  goes  along  the  road  with  his 
manuscripts  or  his  sketch-books,  lonely  but  very 


288  BOHEMIA   IN  LONDON 

hopeful,  and  sees  that  gay  sign  hanging  out,  and, 
looking  into  the  tavern,  catches  glimpses  of  a  hundred 
others  as  extravagant  as  himself,  he  tells  himself  with 
utter  joy  that  here  are  his  own  people,  and,  being 
like  every  one  else  a  gregarious  creature,  throws  him- 
self through  the  door  and  into  their  arms.  There 
are  no  Bohemians  in  the  desert. 

As  soon  as  he  is  with  his  own  people,  dressing  to 
please  himself,  and  living  a  life  as  different  as  possible 
from  the  one  that  he  has  known,  the  whole  energy 
of  his  need  for  self-expression  pours  itself  without 
hindrance  into  his  art.  (Only  the  wasters  lose  sight 
of  the  end  in  the  means,  and  live  the  life  without 
thought  of  what  they  set  out  to  gain.)  The  mad 
pleasures  of  the  life,  even  the  discomforts,  the  possible 
starvation,  have  their  value  in  being  such  contrasts 
to  the  precision  of  the  home  he  has  left.  Material 
difficulties,  too,  matter  little  to  him,  for  his  interests 
are  on  another  plane.  He  can  escape  from  the 
harassing  knowledge  that  his  purse  contains  only 
twopence-halfpenny  in  the  glorious  oblivion  of  paint- 
ing a  picture  or  fitting  exact  words  to  an  emotion. 
He  has  always  a  temple  in  his  mind  which  the  winds 
of  trouble  do  not  enter,  and  where  he  may  worship 
before  a  secret  altar  a  flame  that  burns  more  steadily 
and  brighter  with  every  offering  he  lays  before  it. 
More  practical  things  disturb  him  very  little :  do  you 
remember  Hazlitt's  saying  when  he  and  John  Lamb 
"  got  into  a  discussion  as  to  whether  Holbein's  colour- 
ing was  as  good  as  that  of  Vandyke  ?  Hazlitt  denied 
it.  Lamb  asserted  the  contrary ;  till  at  length  they 
both  became  so  irritated,  they  upset  the  card-table 


CONCLUSION  289 

and  seized  each  other  by  the  throat.  In  the  struggle 
that  ensued,  Hazlitt  got  a  black  eye  ;  but  when  the 
two  combatants  were  parted,  Hazlitt  tnrned  to  Tal- 
fourd,  who  was  offering  his  aid,  and  said :  «  You  need 
not  trouble  yourself,  sir.  /  do  not  mind  a  blow,  sir ; 
nothing  affects  me  but  an  abstract  ideaS  " x 

That  is  a  very  perfect  illustration  of  the  Bohemian's 
attitude  towards  reverses  of  fortune  that  are  not  con- 
cerned with  the  progress  of  his  art.  A  picture  ill 
painted,  a  stodgy  article  (oh,  the  torments  of  forcing 
life  into  a  leaden  piece  of  prose!),  these  will  upset 
him,  make  him  miserable,  dejected,  at  war  with  all 
the  world.  But  penury;  why,  that  is  but  a  little 
price  to  pay  for  freedom  ;  and  squalor  may  be  easily 
tolerated  for  the  sake  of  an  escape  from  convention. 

And  now  to  speak  of  the  farewell  to  Bohemia ;  for 
the  young  man  grows  older,  and  perhaps  earns  money, 
and  takes  upon  himself  responsibilities  to  another 
goddess  than  the  white  Venus  of  the  arts.  It  is  a 
long  time  since  "The  Lady  Anne  of  Bretaigne, 
espying  Chartier,  the  King's  Secretary  and  a  famous 
poet,  leaning  upon  his  elbows  at  a  table  end  fast 
asleepe,  shee  stooping  downe,  and  openly  kissing  him, 
said,  We  must  honour  with  our  kisse  the  mouth  from 
whence  so  many  sweete  verses  and  golden  poems  have 
proceeded " ; 2  but  women  have  still  a  fondness  for 
poets  and  painters,  and,  not  too  critical  of  the  value 
of  the  verses  and  pictures,  are  even  willing  to  marry 
their  authors,  moneyless,  untidy  wretches  as  they  are. 

1  B.  R.  Haydon's  "  Correspondence." 

2  Peacham's  "  Compleat  Gentleman." 


290  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

But  no  sooner  have  they  married  than  they  begin  to 
tame  them.  Even  the  maddest  cigarette-smoking  art 
student,  when  she  has  married  her  painter,  takes  him 
away  from  Bohemia,  which  is,  as  perhaps  she  knows 
without  thinking  of  it,  not  the  place  for  bringing 
up  a  family.  The  woman  is  always  for  stability 
and  order ;  a  precarious,  haphazard,  irregular,  un- 
healthy existence  has  none  of  the  compensations  for 
her  that  it  holds  out  to  her  husband.  Not  that  she 
does  not  think  of  him,  too ;  but  she  prefers  to  see 
him  healthy  than  a  genius.  Anyhow,  the  door  into 
the  registrar's  office  is  the  door  out  of  Bohemia. 
Things  are  never  quite  the  same  again.  Witness 
Lamb,  writing  to  Coleridge :  "  I  shall  half  wish  you 
unmarried  (don't  show  this  to  Mrs.  C.)  for  one  evening 
only,  to  have  the  pleasure  of  smoking  with  you  and 
drinking  egg-hot  in  some  little  smoky  room  in  a  pot- 
house, for  I  know  not  yet  how  I  shall  like  you  in  a 
decent  room  and  looking  quite  happy." 

And  then,  too,  whether  she  means  it  or  not,  the 
woman  alters  the  man's  view  of  the  goal  at  the  end  of 
the  journey.  She  is  always  on  the  side  of  the  recog- 
nised success.  The  artist,  however  unruly,  finds  him- 
self once  a  week  wearing  a  frock  coat  at  an  "  at 
home "  given  by  his  wife  to  "  useful  people."  He 
soon  discovers  that  he  must  exhibit  in  the  usual 
places,  if  only  to  please  his  lady.  He  makes  fewer 
experiments,  but  settles  down  to  adapt  his  technique 
to  subjects  that  are  likely  to  tell.  He  works  harder, 
or  at  least  more  consistently,  and  has  less  time  for 
other  people's  studios.  He  learns  that  he  is  not  a 
god  after  all,  but  only  a  working  man.  The  re- 


CONCLUSION  291 

bellious  dreams  of  his  youth  die  in  his  breast,  and 
he  ends  a  Royal  Academician. 

The  writer,  when  he  marries,  learns  that  he  must 
no  longer  trust  to  earning  a  living  by  accident,  while 
he  does  his  favourite  work.  There  are  two  ways 
open  to  him :  he  may  do  an  immense  amount  of 
criticism  and  journalism,  and  keep  his  originality  for 
what  leisure  he  can  find,  or  he  may  make  his  best 
work  the  easiest  to  sell.  To  keep  up  his  prestige  at 
home  he  must  become  a  popular  author. 

And  in  becoming  a  success  he  loses  the  sympathy 
of  the  friends  he  has  left  in  Bohemia,  and  finds 
that  for  them  he  is  even  as  one  of  the  abhorred 
Philistines,  tolerated  for  old  sake's  sake,  but  no 
longer  one  of  the  fighting  band. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  the  young  man  does  not 
marry,  he  finds  as  he  grows  up  that  he  is  less  and  less 
of  a  Bohemian.  His  individuality  no  longer  needs 
for  its  emphasis  expression  in  externals.  His  taste 
in  talk  becomes  less  catholic — he  is  bored  by  the 
extravagant  young  fools  who  are  ready  to  say  any- 
thing about  everything  they  know  nothing  about. 
He  is  annoyed  at  last,  unless  he  is  so  philosophic  as 
to  be  amused,  by  the  little  people  with  their  great 
pretences,  their  dignities  without  pedestals ;  and  he 
finds,  as  he  becomes  less  able  to  give  them  the  homage 
they  require,  that  they  become  annoyed  with  him,  and 
can  do  very  well  without  him,  having  new  sets  of 
young  admirers  of  their  own. 

A  novel,  a  book  of  poems,  or  a  picture  wins  him 
some  real  recognition — and  with  it,  perhaps,  a  rise  in 
income.  His  relations,  who  have  for  so  long  neglected 


292  BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 

him  as  a  black  and  errant  sheep,  discover  a  pride  in 
him,  and  want  to  introduce  him  to  their  friends. 
He  is  compelled,  as  it  were  by  circumstances  alone,  to 
wear  better  clothes,  and  to  take  what  he  is  told  is 
his  place  in  society.  With  better  clothes  comes  a 
snobbish  but  pardonable  dislike  of  being  seen  with 
the  carelessly  dressed.  He  moves  to  more  convenient 
rooms,  has  a  napkin  on  his  breakfast  table,  and  is 
waked  in  the  morning  by  a  maid  with  hot  water, 
instead  of  by  an  alarm  clock.  Who  knows? — he 
may  even  rent  a  cottage  in  the  country.  A  thousand 
things  combine  to  take  him  out  of  Bohemia. 

And  it  is  better  so.  There  are  few  sadder  sights 
than  an  old  man  without  any  manners  aping  the 
boyishness  of  his  youth  without  the  excuse  of  its 
ideals,  going  from  tavern  to  tavern  with  the  young, 
talking  rubbish  till  two  in  the  morning,  painfully 
keeping  pace  with  a  frivolity  in  which  he  has  no  part. 
Caliban  playing  the  Ariel — it  is  too  pitiful  to  be 
amusing.  There  are  men  who  live  out  all  their  lives 
in  Bohemia  (to  paraphrase  Santayana's  definition 
of  fanaticism),  "  redoubling  their  extravagances 
when  they  have  forgotten  their  aim."  I  am  re- 
minded again  of  my  friend's  saying,  that  of  all 
bondages  vagabondage  is  the  one  from  which  it  is 
most  difficult  to  escape.  If  a  man  stay  in  it  too  long, 
if  he  allow  its  garlands  to  become  fetters,  its  vagaries 
to  lose  their  freshness  and  petrify  into  habits,  he  can 
never  get  away.  When  I  think  of  the  deathbed  of 
one  of  these  old  men — of  the  moment  when  he  knows 
of  a  sudden  that  his  life  is  gone  from  him,  and  that 
after  all  he  has  done  nothing — I  quicken  my  resolve 


CONCLUSION  293 

to  escape  when  my  time  comes,  and  not  to  linger  till 
it  is  too  late. 

But  now,  in  youth,  it  is  the  best  life  there  is,  the 
most  joyously,  honestly  youthful.  It  will  be  some- 
thing to  remember,  when  I  am  become  a  respectable 
British  citizen,  paying  income  tax  and  sitting  on  the 
Local  Government  Board,  that  once  upon  a  time  in 
my  motley  "  I  have  flung  roses,  roses,  riotously  with 
the  throng."  It  will  make  a  staid  middle  age  more 
pleasant  in  its  ordered  ease  to  think  of  other  days, 
when  a  girl  with  blue  sleeves  rolled  to  her  elbows 
cooked  me  a  dinner  from  kindness  of  heart,  because 
she  knew  that  otherwise  I  should  have  gone  without 
it ;  when  no  day  was  like  the  last,  when  a  sovereign 
seemed  a  fortune,  when  all  my  friends  were  gods,  and 
life  itself  a  starry  masquerade.  My  life  will  be  the 
happier,  turn  out  what  it  may,  for  these  friendships, 
these  pot-house  nights,  these  evenings  in  the  firelight 
of  a  studio,  and  these  walks,  two  or  three  of  us  to- 
gether talking  from  our  hearts,  along  the  Embank- 
ment in  the  Chelsea  evening,  with  the  lamps  sparkling 
above  us  in  the  leaves  of  the  trees,  the  river  moving 
with  the  sweet  noise  of  waters,  the  wings  of  youth  on 
our  feet,  and  all  the  world  before  us. 


Printed  by  BALLANTYNK,  HANSON  &  Co. 
Edinburgh  &*  London 


PRESS  NOTICES  OF  THE  FIRST 

EDITION    OF   THIS   VOLUME 

AND   OTHER  WORKS    BY  THE 

SAME  AUTHOR 


PRESS    NOTICES 

OF   THE   FIRST  EDITION   OF 

BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON 


"We  should  like  to  quote  many  other  passages,  such  as 
the  acute  and  the  humorous  account  of  Pleet  Street  life,  or 
the  admirable  pen-portraits  of  a  half-successful  novelist 
and  a  wandering  gipsy  poet;  but  the  worst  of  extracts  is 
that  they  only  break  up  the  lights  and  shades,  and  disturb 
the  effect  of  the  whole  picture.  And  this  book  must  be 
taken  as  a  whole,  and  read  from  cover  to  cover.  For  it  is 
a  finished,  delicate,  artistic  piece  of  workmanship,  a  book 
of  laughter  and  tears,  of  happiness  and  of  regret ;  a  book, 
in  fact,  of  the  brave  days  when  all  the  world  is  twenty-one ; 
when  all  the  year  is  spring;  and  when  the  heart  rides 
lightly  in  the  breast,  because  everything  is  possible  to  the 
golden  future  of  one's  own  imagination." — The  Daily  Tele- 
graph, 25th  September  1907. 

"  This  is  altogether  a  charming  book,  designed  to  foster 
that  kind  of  literary  exercise  called  '  browsing ' — precisely 
such  a  volume  as  would  have  delighted  Hazlitt,  De  Quincey, 
or  the  gentle  Elia,  because  of  its  easy,  natural,  genial 
style."—  The  Dundee  Advertiser,  3oth  September  1907. 

"  There  are  some  books  that  have  the  power  of  exciting 
their  readers  to  a  spirit  of  emulation.  There  is  in  them 
some  quality  of  suggestion  and  reserve  that  quickens  the 
imagination ;  a  fecundity  of  ideas,  an  aptness  of  expression, 


that  stimulates  the  tired  mind  into  activity  and  imbues 
even  the  unliterary  man  with  the  wish,  if  not  to  write,  at 
least  to  think  thoughts  that  might  be  written.  Of  such  is 
Mr.  Ransome's  Bohemia  in  London.  It  is  full  of  inspira- 
tion for  others,  because  it  lives  itself,  and  because  it 
breathes  of  the  youth,  the  vigour,  the  ambition,  the  power 
to  do,  the  freedom,  the  untrammelled  imagination,  which 
are  of  Bohemia." — The  Literary  World,  i5th  October  1907. 

4 'Mr.  Ransome  tells  us  that  he  wanted  to  write  a  book 
that  would  '  make  real  on  paper  the  strange,  tense,  joyful 
and  despairing,  hopeful  and  sordid  life  that  is  lived  in 
London  by  young  artists  and  writers.'  He  has  succeeded. 
In  adding  to  the  immense  library  of  books  on  London  one 
which  helps  to  the  better  understanding  of  its  many-sided 
life,  written  with  a  knowledge  of  London  and  of  human 
nature,  Mr.  Ransome  has  turned  to  the  best  account  the 
experiences  gained  in  the  sturm-und-drang  period  of  his 
life,  when  he  'flung  roses,  riotously,  with  the  throng.'" — 
The  Daily  Graphic,  2 yth  September  1907. 

"  It  is  a  book  for  all  lovers  of  books,  pictures,  and 
music ;  it  tells  of  the  making  of  beautiful  things  that  are 
better  worth  remembering  than  the  price  of  shares ;  it 
takes  the  reader  into  the  workshop  where  the  furnace  is 
the  human  brain  and  the  tools  are  human  fingers,  only  too 
often  stained  with  ink  or  paint. 

"  From  Fleet  Street  our  author  journeys  to  Hampstead, 
and  concludes  a  delightfully  rambling,  gossipy  book  with  a 
series  of  Bohemian  characters  and  studies  and  a  Bohemian 
wedding.  The  illustrations  by  Mr.  Fred  Taylor  are  singu- 
larly happy,  and  there  is  not  a  dull  page  in  the  book,  but 
it  is  one  to  be  read  in  an  easy-chair  and  with  a  pipe  in 
one's  mouth  ;  a  book  for  idle  hours ;  above  all,  a  book  for 
book-lovers." — The  Weekly  Sun,  i2th  October  1907. 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 

EDGAR   ALLAN   POE 

A   CRITICAL  STUDY 

Demy  8vo,  Cloth  extra,  75.  6d.  Net 


"This  very  interesting  study." — Times. 

"  This  book  describes  Poe's  sad  and  extremely  lonely  life, 
with  all  its  pride  and  morbidness,  and  it  also  gives  a  subtle 
and  clear  analysis  of  his  brilliant  gifts." — Standard. 

"  Mr.  Arthur  Ransome  has  given  us  a  workmanlike  and 
readable  book." — Chronicle. 

"The  study  is  thorough  and  conscientious,  and  is  enter- 
taining as  a  whole  as  it  is  in  parts  provocative." — Saturday 
Review. 

"Always  interesting,  often  ingenious,  sometimes  bril- 
liantly written." — Nation. 

"Prefaced  with  a  biographical  account  which  is  quite 
one  of  the  best  sketches  of  Poe's  oddly  vagabond  life  that 
we  have  in  English." — Pall  Mall  Gazette. 

"  It  is  possible  that  the  grace  and  charm  of  Mr.  Ransome's 
style  may  deceive  some  as  to  the  serious  import  of  his 
work ;  but  it  seems  clear  to  us  that  in  his  critical  study  of 
Poe,  Mr.  Ransome  has  made  a  potent  but  mysterious 
person  much  more  truthfully  visible  than  before ;  and,  in 
the  larger  matters,  has  shown  himself  one  of  the  present 
time's  most  vital  and  original  writers  on  philosophic  criti- 
cism, one  in  whom  the  right  instincts  are  mated  with  an 
enthusiastic  and  careful  precision  of  analysis." — Liverpool 
Courier.  

PUBLISHED    BY 

STEPHEN  SWIFT,  16  KING  STREET,  COVENT  GARDEN 


BY  THE   SAME  AUTHOR 

HOOFMARKS 

OF  THE   FAUN 

Half-a-Crown  Net 


"  Mr.  Arthur  Ransome's  « The  Hoofmarks  of  the  Faun '  is  a 
collection  of  short  stories  of  a  kind  not  very  common  in 
English — half-narrative,  half  prose-poem.  They  are  fantasy 
in  which  some  symbolic  meaning  is  evidently  intended.  And 
they  are  put  forward,  not  as  vague  pictures  of  mood,  in  the 
manner  of  most  prose-poems,  but  with  the  definite  imaginary 
logic  which  the  relation  of  an  event  requires. 

"  Mr.  Ransome  is  at  his  best  where  his  subject  lets  him  play 
freely  with  his  own  love  of  nature.  One  of  his  pieces,  in  the 
form  of  criticism  of  an  imaginary  book  mixed  with  biography 
of  its  imaginary  author,  is  at  once  a  confession  of  Mr.  Ran- 
some's intimacy  with  nature,  and  an  essay  on  the  development 
of  literary  expression  of  nature  independent  of  humanity  ;  it 
has  in  it  much  delicate  writing,  as  well  as  the  sight  and  the 
insight  which  nature  demands  of  her  serious  worshippers. 
More  characteristic,  and  perhaps  more  praiseworthy,  because 
succeeding  over  more  troublesome  difficulties,  are  'The  Hoof- 
marks  of  the  Faun '  itself,  and  '  The  Ageing  Faun,'  two  charm- 
ing inventions." — Times. 

"  There  are  few  things  in  the  world  more  difficult  to  write  than 
fairy-tales,  and  few  better  worth  reading.  When  a  modern  pen 
is  found  equal  to  the  task,  we  are  correspondingly  delighted. 
Mr.  Arthur  Ransome  is  the  possessor  of  such  a  pen.  It  is  not 
merely  that  he  has  imagination  and  a  sense  of  poetry  and  a 
good  style.  He  might  well  have  all  these  and  yet  fail  in 
striking  the  precise  fairy-tale  note.  It  is  a  certain  way  of 
looking  at  life,  a  certain  wonder  and  simplicity  and  acceptance, 
which  children  enjoy  and  a  few  saints  and  a  few  (a  very  few) 
poets,  that  is  needed.  You  will  find  it  in  the  best  of  Mr. 
Ransome's  stories,  and,  so  far  as  contemporary  writing  goes, 
hardly  anywhere  else." —  Eye-  Witness. 

PUBLISHED    BY 

STEPHEN  SWIFT,  16  KING  STREET,  Co  VENT  GARDEN 


DA  688  .R35  1912 

SMC 

Ransome,  Arthur, 

1884-1967. 
Bohemia  in  London  / 

BCA-6839  (sk)